charge_v and_o caluminate_v the_o latin_n with_o who_o they_o have_v treat_v and_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o union_n that_o their_o hatred_n and_o rage_n shall_v discover_v it_o self-without_a disguise_n and_o constraint_n admire_v i_o beseech_v you_o this_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o vast_a extent_n of_o thought_n the_o good_a and_o evil_a which_o befall_v the_o christian_a world_n two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o appear_v design_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n with_o this_o only_a difference_n that_o the_o evil_n contribute_v to_o it_o more_o than_o the_o good_a for_o it_o be_v the_o schism_n passion_n hatred_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o give_v he_o a_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a say_v he_o they_o shall_v be_v thus_o furious_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a half_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v damn_v according_a to_o he_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v dishonour_v by_o a_o thousand_o crime_n and_o his_o church_n tear_v to_o piece_n by_o a_o dreadful_a division_n and_o why_o for_o to_o furnish_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o a_o argument_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v matter_n for_o one_o chapter_n more_o but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o amaze_v to_o find_v this_o argument_n so_o dear_o buy_v to_o conclude_v nothing_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n for_o it_o be_v false_a the_o greek_n approve_a transubstantiation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o they_o dispute_v not_o of_o it_o i_o acknowledge_v but_o that_o they_o approve_v it_o i_o deny_v bessarion_n speak_v in_o their_o name_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_a and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o decree_n bear_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o consecrate_a therefore_o they_o approve_a transubstantiation_n what_o a_o consequence_n here_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v a_o secret_a above_o my_o apprehension_n for_o he_o can_v change_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o thing_n he_o can_v diminish_v and_o augment_v they_o as_o he_o please_v but_o the_o misery_n on_o it_o be_v this_o appear_v contrary_a to_o reason_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o new_a schism_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o have_v happen_v mere_o for_o the_o furnish_n he_o with_o a_o argument_n it_o be_v not_o know_v in_o those_o day_n he_o be_v to_o make_v a_o book_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o greek_n approve_v transubstantiation_n at_o florence_n see_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o why_o must_v those_o that_o break_v the_o union_n reproach_n the_o other_o with_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n why_o will_v he_o have_v syropulus_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o declaim_v on_o this_o point_n see_v they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o do_v so_o certain_o such_o gross_a illusion_n as_o these_o deserve_v not_o such_o exclamation_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o matter_n of_o negative_a argument_n to_o show_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o do_v the_o latin_n have_v innovate_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o have_v ground_v their_o innovation_n on_o certain_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n for_o some_o age_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v these_o term_n signify_v a_o true_a and_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o this_o mean_n from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n observe_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v common_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n and_o even_o add_v to_o they_o some_o other_o which_o seem_v more_o emphatical_a as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o they_o well_o know_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o these_o general_a expression_n although_o in_o effect_n they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n have_v they_o condemn_v they_o as_o insufficient_a and_o urge_v the_o greek_n to_o admit_v of_o they_o they_o will_v at_o the_o same_o time_n condemn_v themselves_o as_o innovator_n they_o choose_v then_o rather_o to_o pass_v over_o soft_o this_o article_n than_o to_o venture_v near_o a_o rock_n against_o which_o their_o cause_n run_v a_o risk_a of_o be_v dash_v to_o piece_n and_o this_o oblige_v they_o in_o their_o deal_n with_o the_o greek_n to_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o expression_n and_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v not_o move_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n already_o mention_v and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o be_v use_v only_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o greek_a and_o confioi_fw-fr in_o latin_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v but_o that_o judicious_a person_n among_o the_o latin_n and_o especial_o those_o that_o have_v the_o government_n in_o their_o hand_n see_v well_o enough_o the_o difference_n between_o these_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o precise_a and_o determinate_a one_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o learned_a man_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o article_n which_o the_o russian_n in_o poland_n propose_v in_o order_n to_o their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o which_o be_v this_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o celebrate_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la feast_n nor_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n answer_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o procession_n it_o be_v not_o a_o 3._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 3._o matter_n to_o stick_v at_o but_o there_o be_v thing_n of_o great_a importance_n to_o be_v consider_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n de_fw-fr processione_n infesto_fw-la corporis_fw-la non_fw-la laborarem_fw-la multa_fw-la tamen_fw-la circa_fw-la hoc_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la examinanda_fw-la sunt_fw-la and_o therefore_o when_o particular_a person_n among_o the_o greek_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n the_o usual_a term_n of_o their_o church_n be_v not_o count_v sufficient_a but_o they_o be_v make_v to_o understand_v distinct_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o already_o offer_v in_o the_o procession_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v hence_o proceed_v all_o those_o effort_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o the_o greek_n this_o belief_n by_o mean_n of_o false_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o monk_n mention_v by_o mr._n basire_n who_o have_v sly_o insinuate_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o catechism_n and_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o rest_n when_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v into_o greece_n to_o live_v among_o the_o schismatic_n and_o procure_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n they_o be_v make_v to_o sign_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o express_o denote_v transubstantiation_n so_o likewise_o be_v their_o language_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o real_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n and_o the_o terrible_a baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o this_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o greek_n that_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n for_o they_o speak_v not_o as_o other_o nor_o as_o they_o do_v themselves_o before_o their_o conversion_n as_o i_o already_o instance_a in_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n and_o john_n plusiadene_n it_o be_v the_o latin_n great_a interest_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o greek_n on_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n differ_v and_o therefore_o they_o give_v in_o charge_n to_o the_o emissary_n to_o use_v the_o great_a caution_n in_o handle_v controversy_n it_o be_v sometime_o expedient_a to_o fall_v upon_o controversy_n say_v possevin_n but_o they_o must_v be_v 24._o possevin_n bibl._n select_a l._n 5._o c._n 24._o wary_o and_o moderate_o handle_v neither_o must_v a_o man_n mention_v any_o of_o these_o five_o article_n which_o be_v heretofore_o the_o principal_a one_o and_o which_o the_o synod_n of_o florence_n and_o gennadius_n handle_v for_o now_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o azyme_n and_o eucharist_n be_v no_o long_o agitate_a neither_o in_o candia_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o eastern_a part_n and_o therefore_o these_o
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
accomplishment_n and_o whatsoever_o cloud_n have_v fall_v on_o the_o ministration_n of_o it_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o man_n device_n with_o god_n everlasting_a truth_n yet_o have_v our_o saviour_n take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o faithful_a and_o execute_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n so_o that_o such_o a_o one_o have_v no_o need_n to_o perplex_v himself_o with_o history_n nor_o with_o read_v over_o of_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o volume_n which_o will_v not_o yield_v he_o the_o least_o satisfaction_n much_o less_o need_n he_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n which_o be_v a_o four_o way_n the_o world_n have_v yet_o never_o be_v acquaint_v with_o when_o such_o a_o person_n hear_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o hear_v that_o even_o by_o this_o way_n which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o learned_a the_o truth_n he_o believe_v have_v be_v illustrate_v neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v with_o a_o humane_a faith_n what_o be_v tell_v he_o concern_v it_o but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v change_v its_o foundation_n and_o leave_v its_o reliance_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o where_o it_o be_v so_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v be_v question_v concern_v the_o solidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n or_o that_o of_o any_o other_o minister_n relate_v to_o this_o subject_a he_o will_v not_o be_v trouble_v about_o it_o nor_o far_o concern_v himself_o in_o these_o debate_n for_o he_o know_v his_o incapacity_n he_o will_v content_v himself_o with_o a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o with_o his_o confidence_n in_o god_n leave_v these_o debate_n to_o those_o that_o have_v skill_n to_o manage_v they_o now_o as_o to_o such_o as_o contemn_v mr._n aubertins_n book_n i_o know_v none_o in_o our_o communion_n of_o that_o number_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v find_v as_o few_o of_o that_o mind_n if_o we_o except_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v give_v their_o judgement_n about_o it_o after_o a_o very_a slight_n and_o peremptory_a manner_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o far_a notice_n of_o this_o here_o but_o continue_v my_o observation_n i_o do_v affirm_v then_o i_o never_o yet_o have_v the_o luck_n to_o meet_v with_o this_o wretched_a calvinist_n who_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o such_o pitiful_a strain_n i_o be_v never_o yet_o tell_v that_o the_o scripture_n fill_v the_o mind_n with_o doubt_n 34._o lib._n 1._o c._o â—_o p._n 34._o which_o it_o do_v not_o resolve_v and_o that_o such_o a_o person_n find_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n obscure_a and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n can_v not_o satisfy_v he_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o can_v win_v his_o heart_n be_v not_o this_o such_o a_o model_n of_o calvinism_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v draw_v from_o a_o idea_n of_o his_o own_o conceive_v and_o offer_v to_o they_o who_o will_v henceforward_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o its_o proselyte_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o any_o man_n to_o become_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proselyte_n will_v sacrifice_v the_o scripture_n father_n and_o divine_n of_o both_o party_n to_o they_o what_o probability_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o their_o pretention_n shall_v so_o far_o prevail_v upon_o any_o man_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v a_o idle_a fancy_n to_o imagine_v that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v real_o of_o our_o communion_n can_v fall_v into_o this_o condition_n and_o thereupon_o take_v up_o a_o resolution_n of_o change_v his_o belief_n and_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o be_v entire_o faulty_a for_o it_o can_v at_o far_a but_o conclude_v a_o uncertainty_n touch_v the_o father_n but_o not_o at_o all_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o which_o a_o good_a man_n will_v never_o depart_v even_o when_o he_o shall_v fall_v into_o doubt_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o see_v who_o these_o person_n be_v who_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o float_v on_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n they_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o most_o know_a minister_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o all_o the_o unlearned_a calvinist_n on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v 36._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 36._o most_o false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o most_o able_a minister_n be_v persuade_v the_o father_n be_v manifest_o for_o they_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o all_o protestant_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v this_o search_n be_v rash_a in_o believe_v it_o and_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o but_o by_o a_o fond_a humour_n the_o former_a of_o these_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o slight_a proof_n observe_v here_o the_o first_o of_o they_o lewis_n lavater_n relate_v that_o oecolampadius_n begin_v to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o read_v st._n augustine_n work_n that_o he_o be_v strengthen_v in_o his_o doubt_n by_o read_v of_o the_o evangelist_n that_o he_o immediate_o reject_v his_o first_o thought_n by_o consider_v these_o doctrine_n be_v general_o entertain_v yet_o be_v willing_a to_o overcome_v this_o weakness_n of_o mind_n he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o father_n but_o can_v not_o be_v full_o satisfy_v by_o they_o because_o he_o oftentimes_o meet_v in_o their_o write_n with_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o at_o length_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o man_n he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o the_o truth_n appear_v more_o clear_o unto_o he_o this_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o a_o man_n that_o have_v imbibe_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o his_o infancy_n to_o discover_v immediate_o the_o truth_n see_v that_o oecolampadius_n who_o perceive_v the_o first_o beam_n of_o it_o shine_v in_o st._n augustine_n work_n and_o afterward_o receive_v deep_a impression_n by_o read_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v puzzle_v by_o read_v the_o father_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o whole_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o be_v put_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o afterward_o come_v more_o easy_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o write_n from_o that_o time_n he_o vehement_o urge_v against_o all_o opposer_n of_o the_o truth_n this_o show_v we_o the_o strength_n of_o prejudice_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o father_n to_o become_v first_o well_o exercise_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o to_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n it_o be_v know_v they_o hold_v the_o ausbovyg_a confession_n and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n in_o this_o controversy_n for_o they_o have_v be_v great_o concern_v to_o have_v the_o father_n on_o their_o side_n some_o of_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o impose_v the_o sense_n of_o transubstanciation_n on_o the_o indefinite_a general_a expression_n which_o import_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rather_o than_o to_o understand_v they_o in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o will_v overthrow_v their_o doctrine_n howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o our_o minister_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o stray_v thus_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o this_o controversy_n that_o passage_n of_o scaliger_n which_o he_o urge_v against_o we_o be_v take_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o most_o impertinent_a book_n as_o ever_o be_v write_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v more_o leisure_n than_o he_o pretend_v see_v he_o set_v himself_o upon_o inquire_v after_o such_o kind_n of_o proof_n this_o book_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o what_o scaliger_n be_v pretend_v to_o have_v discourse_v in_o a_o familiar_a colloquy_n which_o be_v stuff_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o foolery_n and_o absurdity_n for_o the_o school_n boy_n from_o who_o memoir_n these_o exercitation_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o press_n have_v insert_v whatsoever_o come_v into_o their_o head_n after_o a_o childish_a and_o inconsiderate_a manner_n which_o show_v we_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o himself_o that_o one_o of_o these_o youth_n who_o help_v to_o
we_o in_o suspense_n what_o follow_v thence_o that_o we_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o indeed_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v and_o i_o maintain_v we_o ought_v whole_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o leave_v those_o perplexity_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o we_o may_v ground_v our_o faith_n only_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o pretend_v by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o must_v we_o then_o do_v about_o this_o new_a difference_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o must_v dispute_v concern_v the_o scripture_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o know_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n and_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o admirable_a method_n the_o glory_n of_o our_o time_n and_o quintessence_n of_o humane_a wit_n which_o after_o several_a wind_n and_o turn_n several_a hot_a debate_n and_o sharp_a dispute_n and_o after_o a_o invitation_n of_o all_o france_n and_o all_o they_o of_o either_o communion_n to_o the_o behold_v of_o this_o famous_a contest_v refer_v the_o matter_n at_o length_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o continue_v to_o dispute_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o think_v the_o world_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o concern_v itself_o in_o our_o debate_n see_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a amusement_n we_o wrestle_v against_o one_o another_o with_o all_o our_o may_v we_o sweat_v and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o make_v our_o book_n be_v buy_v dear_a and_o after_o all_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v again_o for_o if_o we_o must_v now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n wherefore_o do_v we_o not_o do_v so_o in_o the_o beginning_n wherefore_o must_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v for_o a_o praeludium_n to_o this_o be_v it_o because_o the_o gate_n of_o this_o controversy_n be_v not_o yet_o wide_a enough_o of_o itself_o but_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v introduce_v we_o or_o be_v it_o not_o worthy_a our_o regard_n and_o therefore_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v be_v its_o mediator_n be_v it_o that_o either_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o scripture_n have_v need_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o the_o one_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o the_o other_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v betake_v himself_o to_o either_o of_o these_o without_o our_o guidance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o this_o and_o therefore_o think_v it_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a controversy_n chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v mr_n arnaud'_v last_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n be_v only_o as_o loose_v piece_n which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o consist_v in_o fruitless_a digression_n which_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o seem_v thereupon_o he_o have_v intend_v they_o only_o as_o a_o enlargement_n to_o his_o book_n and_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o tire_v his_o reader_n patience_n which_o will_v oblige_v i_o to_o make_v only_o a_o succinct_a answer_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o carry_v off_o the_o debate_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o charge_v myself_o with_o unnecessary_a matter_n but_o howsoever_o concise_a my_o answer_n may_v be_v yet_o will_v it_o manifest_v the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o all_o these_o tedious_a and_o troublesome_a discourse_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o seven_o chapter_n respect_v a_o objection_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o people_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o this_o that_o people_n natural_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o nor_o novelty_n introduce_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o i_o have_v intimate_v that_o this_o will_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v spend_v in_o treat_v on_o some_o other_o innovation_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v insensible_o creep_v in_o as_o that_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v proceed_v orderly_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v this_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n or_o council_n for_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o i_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o objection_n contain_v in_o my_o preface_n this_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o end_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o have_v allege_v some_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o actual_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n in_o several_a point_n as_o 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_v 2._o c._n 7._o well_o practical_a as_o speculative_a and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v in_o general_a this_o maxim_n that_o there_o can_v not_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n any_o imperceptible_a change_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n or_o in_o opinion_n which_o be_v no_o way_n popular_a but_o speculative_a that_o he_o have_v be_v cautious_a of_o propose_v of_o it_o in_o this_o generality_n and_o therefore_o have_v restrain_v it_o to_o capital_a mystery_n which_o be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n to_o answer_v after_o this_o manner_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o confess_v a_o change_n have_v happen_v in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a which_o confession_n absolute_o overthrow_v the_o infallibility_n claim_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n and_o a_o humane_a and_o popular_a infallibility_n and_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n pretend_v to_o disavow_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o council_n as_o it_o respect_v all_o kind_n of_o mystery_n whether_o popular_a or_o other_o for_o these_o example_n i_o produce_v do_v equal_o oppose_v all_o manner_n of_o infallibility_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o any_o kind_n will_v be_v to_o let_v go_v this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o privilege_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o alteration_n i_o mention_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o point_n not_o popular_a yet_o be_v they_o innovation_n nevertheless_o and_o when_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a infallibility_n yet_o will_v they_o be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v term_v of_o grace_n see_v that_o they_o be_v actual_a alteration_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v only_o infallible_a and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_v distinction_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v admit_v a_o alteration_n in_o point_n not_o popular_a she_o be_v not_o then_o infallible_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v mind_v to_o wrangle_v about_o some_o of_o the_o example_n i_o produce_v pretend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v although_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o have_v be_v so_o but_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v what_o i_o allege_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o belief_n content_v himself_o only_o with_o say_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n have_v 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 2._o c._n 7._o never_o be_v popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o in_o theology_n and_o that_o it_o be_v false_a they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o in_o principal_a and_o essential_a point_n but_o be_v not_o this_o still_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o point_n not_o popular_a and_o which_o be_v neither_o principal_n nor_o essential_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n now_o these_o point_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v whether_o principal_a or_o not_o great_a or_o small_a be_v doctrinal_a
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
gain_v but_o one_o of_o they_o and_o you_o gain_v they_o all_o but_o if_o one_o of_o they_o hold_v out_o and_o will_v not_o yield_v what_o you_o have_v do_v already_o signify_v nothing_o discourse_v of_o the_o mission_n of_o aleppo_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o syrian_n at_o aleppo_n before_o his_o ordination_n conceive_v a_o great_a hatred_n against_o the_o syrian_a heresy_n and_o turn_v catholic_n and_o within_o a_o while_n go_v to_o rome_n from_o whence_o return_v he_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o settle_v in_o the_o syrian_a church_n at_o aleppo_n from_o whence_o be_v constrain_v to_o withdraw_v he_o be_v bring_v there_o again_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o curate_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o mr._n piquet_n he_o generous_o serve_v add_v he_o almighty_a god_n among_o his_o own_o people_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o keep_v steadfast_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o have_v the_o endeavour_n of_o our_o emissary_n be_v assist_v by_o the_o divine_a grace_n which_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v prove_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o syrian_n see_v that_o in_o gain_v a_o person_n of_o his_o merit_n they_o have_v do_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v convert_v a_o whole_a nation_n the_o sieur_n stochove_v speak_v of_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n these_o father_n endeavour_n say_v he_o have_v not_o be_v ineffectual_a among_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n 98._o stochovius_n '_o s_z voyages_n p._n 98._o for_o they_o convert_v several_a greek_a bishop_n and_o dispose_v other_o in_o case_n of_o any_o revolution_n to_o abhere_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o acquaint_v myself_o say_v busbequius_fw-la the_o emperor_n ambassador_n with_o metrophanus_n the_o metropolitain_n and_o superior_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o chalcy_n he_o 26._o busbeq_n voyages_n lib_n 4._o p._n 5._o 26._o be_v a_o honest_a and_o learned_a man_n and_o one_o that_o passionate_o desire_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o nation_n who_o detest_v they_o of_o our_o communion_n as_o profane_v and_o impure_a person_n gouveau_fw-fr the_o monk_n relate_v how_o he_o and_o other_o augustin_n portuguese_v 3._o gouveau_n relation_n lib._n 5._o 3._o proceed_v in_o order_n to_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o persia_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o particular_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o win_a david_n their_o patriarch_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o as_o a_o instrument_n to_o prevail_v on_o the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n now_o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v after_o this_o with_o what_o sincerity_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o matter_n they_o be_v win_v by_o money_n several_a pretence_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o emissary_n to_o introduce_v themselves_o into_o their_o house_n they_o prevail_v on_o their_o bishop_n not_o make_v they_o public_o change_v their_o religion_n but_o leave_v they_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n wherein_o they_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v likewise_o endeavour_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n now_o what_o can_v be_v say_v of_o these_o people_n but_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o not_o appear_v they_o believe_v it_o before_o all_o these_o intrigue_n they_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o emissary_n by_o these_o indirect_a way_n which_o they_o practise_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o one_o of_o the_o most_o usual_a and_o effectual_a course_n they_o take_v to_o establish_v insensible_o and_o without_o any_o noise_n the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n and_o among_o all_o other_o nation_n be_v the_o instruction_n of_o their_o youth_n which_o employment_n they_o common_o take_v upon_o they_o wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o instruct_v they_o in_o human_a learning_n they_o instil_v into_o their_o mind_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n so_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a prelate_n be_v of_o this_o number_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o scholar_n have_v receive_v from_o they_o in_o their_o tender_a age_n a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o author_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye'_v voyages_n who_o be_v 125._o voyage_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye_n c._n 5._o pag._n 125._o ambassador_n to_o the_o late_a king_n of_o france_n that_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n be_v very_o successful_a in_o their_o undertake_n in_o this_o kind_n for_o beside_o their_o preach_a and_o confession_n they_o instruct_v all_o the_o youth_n as_o also_o the_o schismatic_n who_o they_o have_v convince_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o of_o their_o error_n so_o that_o several_a principal_a greek_a bishop_n and_o archbishop_n who_o have_v be_v their_o scholar_n do_v favour_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v it_o great_a service_n the_o sieur_n stochovius_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o do_v 98._o stochov_n voyages_n pag._n 98._o not_o at_o all_o scruple_n the_o send_v their_o child_n to_o school_n he_o mean_v to_o that_o of_o the_o jesuit_n wherein_o they_o be_v instruct_v as_o well_o in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n as_o in_o human_a learning_n and_o discourse_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o strong-built_a convent_n there_o beside_o a_o fair_a church_n that_o they_o be_v twenty_o in_o number_n who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o naturalize_v and_o take_v upon_o they_o according_a to_o their_o custom_n the_o instruction_n of_o youth_n and_o bring_v divers_a over_o to_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o carmelites_n add_v he_o have_v a_o church_n and_o convent_n there_o who_o likewise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o youth_n and_o convert_v divers_a from_o the_o common_a heresy_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o sieur_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o the_o jesuit_n of_o galatia_n keep_v 61._o loir_n voyage_n pag._n 67._o thevenot_n part_n 1_o c._n 61._o school_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o the_o sieur_n thevenot_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n there_o be_v a_o convent_n of_o capucin_n who_o teach_v human_a learning_n and_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o several_a child_n who_o repair_v thither_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o andria_n the_o capucin_n do_v great_o ease_v the_o bishop_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o confession_n and_o by_o 13._o chap._n 13._o their_o school_n to_o which_o go_v all_o the_o greek_a child_n and_o that_o some_o be_v send_v from_o athens_n for_o that_o purpose_n la_fw-fr boulaye_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o convenient_a house_n at_o 5._o boulay_n voyage_n part_n 1._o c._n 9_o relat._n of_o st._n erinys_n c._n 5._o smyrna_n wherein_o they_o instruct_v the_o greek_a child_n and_o the_o same_o do_v they_o at_o st._n erinys_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n the_o jesuit_n who_o introduce_v another_o jesuit_n speak_v as_o follow_v i_o set_v open_a my_o school_n every_o day_n to_o all_o that_o will_v come_v and_o learn_v any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a and_o most_o willing_a to_o instruct_v youth_n as_o well_o out_o of_o obedience_n to_o my_o superior_a who_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o i_o this_o course_n as_o for_o that_o likewise_o it_o have_v be_v reveal_v to_o i_o from_o heaven_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o reform_v by_o degree_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o perhaps_o one_o of_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n to_o maintain_v we_o in_o these_o foreign_a country_n it_o already_o appear_v by_o these_o testimony_n that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a thing_n recommend_v to_o the_o emissary_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v send_v abroad_o be_v the_o education_n of_o child_n as_o a_o infallible_a mean_n to_o set_v up_o the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o people_n and_o that_o the_o emissary_n on_o their_o side_n do_v well_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o this_o particular_a but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v a_o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n deliver_v himself_o more_o plain_o for_o discourse_v how_o the_o jesuit_n employ_v themselves_o in_o the_o city_n of_o aleppo_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o their_o chief_a business_n be_v to_o instruct_v youth_n which_o have_v always_o be_v esteem_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o high_o conduce_v to_o the_o reformation_n of_o these_o nation_n observe_v i_o beseech_v you_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o emissary_n do_v not_o only_o careful_o apply_v themselves_o to_o this_o and_o that_o by_o order_n from_o their_o superior_n but_o that_o
grain_n so_o we_o likewise_o although_o several_a be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v few_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o exceed_v these_o but_o beside_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v touch_v the_o church_n we_o must_v likewise_o consider_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o greek_n do_v express_v themselves_o concern_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o volumn_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o deacon_n who_o carry_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n this_o entrance_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o small_a entrance_n design_v to_o represent_v by_o this_o ceremony_n the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n they_o bow_v before_o this_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o cry_v out_o altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v let_v we_o worship_n christ_n and_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o save_v we_o o_o son_n of_o god_n assoon_o as_o they_o begin_v to_o read_v the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n and_o simon_n of_o thessalonica_n give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o action_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v to_o give_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o his_o servitude_n for_o say_v he_o when_o our_o lord_n himself_o appear_v speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v present_a the_o bishop_n dare_v not_o cover_v himself_o with_o his_o mantle_n isidorus_n de_fw-fr pélusé_fw-fr use_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n before_o he_o when_o the_o true_a shepherd_n himself_o appear_v say_v he_o in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o lord_n himself_o the_o prince_n of_o pastor_n our_o god_n and_o master_n be_v present_a i_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o book_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o yet_o they_o speak_v and_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o which_o already_o show_v we_o that_o the_o style_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v always_o very_o mysterious_a and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o impute_v substantial_a conversion_n to_o they_o every_o time_n they_o make_v use_v of_o excessive_a term_n we_o may_v likewise_o see_v here_o another_o example_n of_o what_o i_o say_v even_o in_o the_o very_a bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o its_o consecration_n the_o greek_n have_v two_o table_n one_o which_o they_o call_v the_o prothesis_n and_o the_o other_a the_o great_a altar_n they_o place_n on_o the_o former_a of_o these_o the_o symbol_n and_o express_v by_o divers_a mystical_a action_n part_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o birth_n life_n and_o suffering_n they_o solemn_o carry_v they_o afterward_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o they_o consecrate_v they_o so_o that_o before_o this_o it_o be_v but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o on_o which_o they_o represent_v the_o principal_a passage_n of_o the_o life_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o say_v themselves_o that_o then_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v but_o a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o speak_v concern_v they_o almost_o after_o the_o same_o theor._n germaâ—â—n_v theor._n manner_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v as_o after_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n call_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o just_a enter_v with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o cherubin_n angel_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o immaterial_a spirit_n march_v before_o he_o sing_v hymn_n and_o accompany_v the_o great_a king_n our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o come_v to_o his_o mystical_a sacrifice_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o mortal_a hand_n behold_v say_v he_o the_o angel_n that_o come_v with_o the_o holy_a gift_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o mount_n calvary_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o in_o another_o place_n the_o translation_n of_o holy_a thing_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o come_v from_o the_o prothesis_n and_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o cherubick_a hymn_n signify_v the_o entrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n from_o bethany_n into_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v carry_v in_o the_o dish_n and_o show_v himself_o in_o the_o bread_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n un-consecrated_n arcudius_n observe_v some_o call_v this_o bread_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n 21._o arcud_v lib_n de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 20_o &_o 21._o christ_n he_o say_v far_a that_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n call_v it_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o prove_v the_o symbol_n be_v call_v in_o this_o respect_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a divine_a and_o unutterable_a mystery_n which_o be_v the_o same_o name_n they_o give_v they_o after_o their_o consecration_n when_o they_o carry_v they_o from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n the_o choir_n loud_o sing_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o cherubick_a hymn_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n let_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n draw_v near_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o give_v to_o the_o faithful_a for_o food_n at_o which_o time_n their_o devotion_n be_v so_o excessive_a that_o arcudius_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o accuse_v the_o euch._n arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n greek_n in_o this_o respect_n of_o idolatry_n goar_n clear_v they_o of_o this_o crime_n yet_o say_v himself_o that_o some_o bow_n other_o kneel_z and_o cast_v themselves_o prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n chrys_n gore_n in_o euch._n notis_fw-la in_o miss_n chrys_n as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n invisible_o accompany_v with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o all_o of_o they_o say_v their_o prayer_n or_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o they_o usual_o speak_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o be_v personal_o present_a pray_v to_o he_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o good_a thief_n lord_n remember_v i_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n the_o priest_n answer_n the_o lord_n god_n be_v mindful_a of_o we_o all_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o they_o repeat_v these_o word_n without_o cease_v till_o he_o that_o carry_v the_o symbol_n be_v ent'r_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o then_o they_o cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o that_o come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o there_o be_v not_o any_o consecration_n and_o much_o less_o a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n whilst_o the_o symbol_n be_v still_o on_o the_o table_n they_o separate_v a_o particle_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o call_v the_o remainder_n the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o afterward_o lie_v another_o small_a piece_n on_o the_o right_a side_n of_o the_o first_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v say_v in_o effect_n say_v gore_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o queen_n be_v at_o thy_o right_a hand_n in_o a_o vestment_n of_o gold_n wrought_v with_o divers_a colour_n they_o set_v by_o another_o small_a piece_n in_o honour_n of_o st._n john_n baptist_n another_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o several_a other_o for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o other_o saint_n goar_n tell_v we_o they_o separate_v ibid._n gore_n ibid._n nine_o piece_n after_o this_o manner_n beside_o those_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n his_o mother_n and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o represent_v the_o whole_a celestial_a court_n they_o afterward_o carry_v all_o these_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o these_o particle_n they_o call_v one_o of_o they_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n john_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n nicholas_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n all_o the_o rest_n i_o know_v goar_n deny_v they_o be_v thus_o call_v affirm_v the_o greek_n say_v only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n i_o know_v likewise_o that_o arcudius_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o point_n and_o perhaps_o the_o latin_n have_v at_o length_n cause_v the_o latinise_v greek_n to_o leave_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v but_o gore_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o among_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v so_o simple_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o their_o communion_n in_o effect_v the_o term_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o general_a and_o although_o the_o latin_n do_v abuse_v they_o in_o their_o dispute_n to_o make_v we_o thereby_o believe_v they_o hold_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n yet_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o main_n relate_v to_o their_o own_o interest_n out_o of_o the_o dispute_n they_o do_v not_o then_o find_v they_o sufficient_a for_o the_o form_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o 1._o possevin_n bibliot_n select_v lib._n 1._o this_o conversion_n see_v there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o express_a article_n touch_v this_o point_n conceive_v in_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o when_o they_o send_v into_o the_o east_n those_o that_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o their_o seminary_n they_o make_v they_o sign_v this_o same_o formulary_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o fail_v to_o labour_v at_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o long_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n mutation_n conversion_n there_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o this_o to_o make_v a_o good_a catholic_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o change_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n torment_v himself_o to_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o he_o may_v avoid_v this_o trouble_n hence_o forward_o let_v i_o only_o advise_v he_o to_o consult_v pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o for_o it_o be_v by_o his_o order_n this_o formulary_a we_o mention_v have_v be_v compile_v chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n whilst_o i_o be_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o vain_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o hear_v that_o several_a pious_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v endure_v the_o world_n shall_v be_v thus_o impose_v on_o do_v interess_n themselves_o in_o this_o dispute_n and_o have_v read_v this_o famous_a book_n i_o examine_v they_o have_v wonder_v its_o author_n shall_v with_o such_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n some_o of_o they_o have_v send_v i_o some_o manuscript_n which_o they_o judge_v proper_a for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o question_n i_o will_v produce_v they_o then_o here_o name_v the_o person_n from_o who_o i_o receive_v they_o to_o the_o end_n if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v they_o may_v address_v themselves_o to_o they_o from_o who_o i_o have_v they_o for_o their_o satisfaction_n monsieur_fw-fr spanheim_n a_o reverend_a minister_n and_o divinity_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o heydelberg_n send_v i_o a_o extract_n of_o a_o manuscript_n he_o have_v by_o he_o contain_v seven_o and_o twenty_o answer_n make_v by_o the_o same_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n to_o so_o many_o question_n that_o be_v put_v to_o he_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr oosterwieck_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o east_n and_o be_v so_o curious_a as_o to_o inform_v himself_o not_o concern_v the_o particular_a sense_n of_o metrophanus_n touch_v these_o article_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o which_o he_o then_o hold_v a_o very_a considerable_a rank_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n one_o of_o these_o question_n be_v thus_o express_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n touch_v these_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o wit_n whether_o christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o answer_n be_v this_o we_o call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v spiritual_a and_o commemorative_a spiritual_a as_o have_v nothing_o of_o carnal_a in_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n commemorative_n as_o be_v perform_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v on_o the_o cross_n according_a to_o that_o other_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o be_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o saint_n chrysostom_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o what_o be_v do_v then_o do_v this_o say_v our_o saviour_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o offer_v not_o any_o other_o sacrifice_n as_o do_v heretofore_o the_o high_a priest_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o we_o offer_v every_o day_n the_o same_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a we_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n but_o we_o never_o believe_v christ_n be_v bodily_a present_n in_o the_o mystery_n have_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o to_o reply_v yes_o we_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n lie_v cover_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o some_o such_o like_a equivalent_a thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v that_o metrophanus_n mean_v christ_n be_v not_o corporal_o in_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o visible_a and_o sensible_a body_n with_o all_o their_o dimension_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o return_v a_o captious_a answer_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v unbecoming_a a_o honest_a man_n see_v he_o well_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o question_n ask_v he_o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o corporal_o in_o the_o question_n propound_v respect_a the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o testimony_n can_v be_v evade_v this_o metrophanus_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o the_o say_a mr._n spanheim_n impart_v to_o i_o the_o answer_n of_o meletius_n metropolitan_a of_o ephesus_n make_v some_o twenty_o year_n since_o to_o the_o divine_n at_o leyden_n touch_v some_o question_n they_o propose_v to_o he_o they_o ask_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whether_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o angel_n or_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o religious_o worship_v they_o and_o whether_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v transubstantiate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o declare_v say_v he_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n before_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d adjoin_v unto_o which_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o hierotheus_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o hierotheus_n a_o archimandrite_n abbot_n of_o cephalania_n be_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o all_o thing_n here_o above_o contain_v with_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o prudent_a metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o all_o asia_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v dr_n benjamin_n woodroff_n a_o eminent_a divine_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o chaplain_n to_o the_o duke_n of_o york_n have_v favour_v i_o with_o a_o extract_n who_o original_a he_o have_v by_o he_o and_o which_o be_v give_v he_o by_o its_o author_n be_v then_o at_o oxford_n it_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n draw_v up_o by_o a_o greek_a doctor_n name_v jeremias_n observe_v here_o its_o content_n the_o different_a use_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v produce_v different_a sentiment_n some_o celebrate_n it_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n other_o with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o knead_a some_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v and_o alter_v by_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o change_n be_v the_o western_a people_n which_o administer_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n hold_v the_o sign_n except_o the_o eastern_a people_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n differ_v from_o both_o
the_o bread_n six_o these_o principal_a and_o essential_a difference_n produce_v other_o for_o it_o hence_o appear_v that_o although_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n in_o these_o general_a expression_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o real_a body_n into_o his_o own_o proper_a body_n yet_o they_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o expression_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o quite_o different_a manner_n for_o the_o latin_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n by_o a_o real_a transubstantiation_n which_o make_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v become_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o in_o number_n which_o it_o be_v before_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a mean_a that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o that_o it_o be_v make_v a_o increase_n or_o augmentation_n by_o the_o impression_n it_o receive_v from_o its_o virtue_n so_o that_o when_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o in_o no_o sort_n agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o proposition_n the_o latin_n understanding_n it_o in_o a_o divide_a sense_n as_o they_o term_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n be_v now_o no_o long_o so_o but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o which_o be_v still_o bread_n be_v also_o this_o body_n vii_o the_o latin_n follow_v their_o hypothesis_n be_v force_v to_o admit_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a the_o greek_n be_v not_o whence_o it_o be_v they_o never_o mention_v this_o pretend_a existence_n and_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o their_o author_n viii_o the_o latin_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o several_a natural_a experiment_n which_o denote_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o which_o seem_v incompatible_a with_o their_o belief_n as_o that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v with_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o breed_v maggot_n in_o it_o etc._n etc._n in_o which_o they_o be_v extreme_o puzzle_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o neither_o do_v we_o find_v the_o least_o hint_n thereof_o in_o their_o book_n ix_o the_o latin_n can_v but_o admit_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o same_o body_n in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o neither_o be_v they_o concern_v at_o it_o x._o the_o latin_n be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n void_a of_o his_o natural_a proportion_n and_o property_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o so_o and_o therefore_o we_o see_v they_o never_o trouble_v at_o these_o difficulty_n which_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n xi_o the_o latin_n by_o a_o unavoidable_a consequence_n of_o their_o doctrine_n adore_v with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v according_a to_o they_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v natural_a body_n separate_v from_o any_o other_o substance_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o so_o as_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n xii_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o body_n although_o to_o their_o condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n only_o to_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o insist_v on_o several_a other_o difference_n which_o do_v not_o precise_o relate_v to_o our_o question_n as_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v all_o of_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n whereas_o the_o latin_n give_v only_o to_o the_o people_n that_o of_o bread_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o contrary_a by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o the_o latin_n use_v wafer_n or_o unleavened_a bread_n whereas_o the_o greek_n abhor_v the_o azyme_n use_v only_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v there_o be_v likewise_o several_a other_o difference_n which_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v because_o the_o reader_n may_v find_v they_o in_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o here_o have_v i_o represent_v as_o exact_o as_o i_o can_v the_o difference_n and_o agreement_n of_o the_o two_o church_n if_o it_o be_v now_o demand_v in_o what_o point_n we_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_n this_o may_v be_v easy_o collect_v from_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v we_o agree_v almost_o with_o they_o in_o all_o point_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n 1._o in_o that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n any_o more_o than_o they_o nor_o admit_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o we_o adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o acknowledge_v any_o of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 2._o we_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_n in_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o virtue_n by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n god_n not_o destroy_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o add_v his_o grace_n to_o nature_n 3._o in_o that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o more_o than_o they_o that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o in_o that_o we_o believe_v with_o they_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n 5._o in_o our_o hold_v the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n 6._o in_o fine_a that_o we_o deliver_v the_o sacrament_n in_o leaven_a bread_n although_o we_o hold_v the_o use_n of_o the_o azyme_n a_o indifferent_a thing_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v we_o pretend_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o of_o our_o doctor_n ever_o assert_v such_o a_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v i_o maintain_v this_o and_o have_v triumph_v thereupon_o in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n as_o if_o i_o suppose_v the_o greek_n be_v berengarian_n or_o calvinist_n but_o this_o be_v a_o groundless_a charge_n i_o only_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o therefore_o to_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o accuse_v i_o in_o this_o of_o rashness_n and_o inconceivable_a boldness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o rather_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o this_o when_o he_o brag_v of_o confound_a minister_n with_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n perhaps_o he_o will_v have_v hit_v better_a on_o it_o have_v he_o say_v he_o have_v confound_v his_o reader_n but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v i_o shall_v here_o true_o denote_v the_o principal_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o i._o the_o greek_n since_o the_o eight_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o use_v they_o of_o symbol_n and_o representation_n we_o admit_v equal_o both_o as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o six_o age_n ever_o do_v ii_o they_o seem_v willing_a to_o keep_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o we_o do_v not_o for_o we_o understand_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n this_o bread_n be_v the_o sacred_a sign_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n or_o which_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o bread_n signify_v my_o body_n they_o on_o the_o contrary_a take_v the_o term_n est_fw-la in_o some_o sort_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n will_v have_v the_o same_o substance_n which_o be_v bread_n to_o be_v also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o so_o often_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o flesh_n itself_o because_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n whereunto_o relate_v that_o say_n of_o theophilact_fw-mi we_o already_o cite_v which_o be_v we_o must_v not_o be_v trouble_v to_o believe_v bread_n be_v flesh_n iii_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o keep_v this_o pretend_a literal_a sense_n that_o they_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v make_v one_o with_o the_o body_n by_o its_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n by_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o by_o a_o change_n of_o
among_o they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a from_o their_o proper_a testimony_n i_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o that_o which_o the_o greek_n hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o only_a thing_n i_o have_v to_o do_v yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v in_o the_o follow_a book_n all_o mr._n arnaud'_v vain_a objection_n as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v for_o consider_v what_o i_o already_o establish_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v that_o his_o argument_n will_v not_o prove_v invincible_a demonstration_n as_o he_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n book_n iu._n mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._n mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v after_o what_o i_o have_v establish_v in_o the_o two_o former_a book_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n and_o show_v as_o i_o promise_v that_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o demonstrate_v the_o greek_a church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o pretend_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o book_n which_o i_o shall_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o prove_v his_o supposition_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o in_o the_o second_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n from_o the_o seven_o eight_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n i_o shall_v handle_v four_o principal_a head_n under_o which_o i_o shall_v exact_o gather_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v disperse_v in_o his_o second_o third_z and_o four_o book_n and_o part_n of_o his_o twelve_o book_n wherein_o he_o have_v treat_v on_o some_o particular_n respect_v this_o question_n our_o first_o remark_n shall_v be_v touch_v some_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n beside_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v in_o the_o former_a book_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o may_v just_o so_o term_v all_o the_o part_n of_o his_o work_n but_o more_o especial_o what_o he_o have_v write_v touch_v the_o greek_n for_o it_o be_v all_o delusory_a but_o at_o present_a we_o mean_v to_o apply_v this_o term_n to_o certain_a thing_n only_o wherein_o his_o artifice_n plain_o appear_v and_o which_o be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n wherewith_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v manage_v the_o second_o head_n contain_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v which_o seem_v in_o effect_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o greek_n the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o three_o shall_v contain_v the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o never_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o article_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o four_o we_o shall_v explain_v all_o the_o passage_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v out_o of_o greek_a author_n and_o from_o which_o he_o will_v infer_v by_o dint_n of_o argument_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v this_o conversion_n of_o substance_n to_o begin_v at_o his_o delusion_n the_o first_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o twelve_o after_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v consist_v in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n without_o any_o proof_n suppose_v that_o when_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o then_o present_a pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o censure_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o hear_v he_o speak_v himself_o to_o show_v say_v he_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a 139._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 139._o in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o have_v make_v use_n in_o the_o refutation_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o answer_n of_o the_o contest_v which_o arise_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o between_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n on_o the_o other_o for_o these_o person_n although_o such_o passionate_a adversary_n against_o the_o western_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n yet_o never_o reproach_v she_o as_o err_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o pope_n leo_n have_v censure_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n whence_o we_o conclude_v they_o be_v agree_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o she_o so_o loud_o assert_v at_o that_o time_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v set_v forth_o to_o the_o life_n in_o the_o best_a colour_n wherewith_o his_o eloquence_n can_v furnish_v he_o have_v turn_v it_o several_a way_n by_o his_o usual_a dexterary_a in_o amplify_a and_o exaggerate_v the_o subject_n he_o handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n valid_a he_o must_v clear_o establish_v before_o all_o thing_n that_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n precede_v cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n letter_n and_o precede_v it_o to_o a_o very_a considerable_a time_n to_o show_v that_o these_o prelate_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o it_o and_o have_v reason_n to_o mention_v it_o in_o their_o letter_n for_o without_o this_o we_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o their_o silence_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o clear_n up_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n content_v himself_o in_o say_v only_o that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n a_o man_n will_v then_o think_v this_o be_v a_o point_n out_o of_o doubt_n and_o at_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o need_n to_o stop_v a_o moment_n have_v judge_v it_o evident_a beyond_o contradiction_n in_o his_o chronology_n but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o startle_v to_o find_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o his_o supposition_n and_o moreover_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unlikely_a than_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v know_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o as_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v we_o must_v moreover_o know_v that_o although_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la attribute_v the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1050._o 3_o year_n before_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n be_v write_v yet_o there_o be_v author_n that_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o matter_n than_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la who_o refer_v these_o two_o condemnation_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o be_v exact_o the_o same_o year_n wherein_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v and_o these_o be_v such_o author_n who_o testimony_n will_v go_v far_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v those_o that_o publish_v the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o same_o office_n to_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o its_o primary_n design_n be_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o preface_n as_o a_o preface_n as_o we_o have_v be_v already_o twice_o inform_v observe_v here_o what_o they_o say_v neither_o malmesbury_n nor_o baronius_n have_v exact_o observe_v all_o the_o cent._n office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n hist_o and_o chron._n 11._o cent._n council_n which_o be_v call_v touch_v this_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o second_o at_o verseil_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n in_o the_o same_o year_n under_o the_o same_o pope_n we_o can_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n in_o his_o book_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v hold_v both_o in_o the_o same_o year_n but_o some_o as_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la will_v have_v this_o year_n to_o be_v 1050._o other_o the_o year_n 1053._o first_o because_o sigibert_n say_v that_o pope_n leo_n hold_v two_o council_n in_o 1050._o but_o he_o immediate_o observe_v likewise_o this_o be_v only_o to_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n
silence_n signify_v no_o more_o on_o either_o part_n but_o that_o both_o be_v quiet_o permit_v to_o enjoy_v their_o own_o opinion_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o conclude_v thence_o at_o far_a than_o a_o simple_a toleration_n as_o of_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v now_o if_o humane_a interest_n be_v so_o powerful_a over_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o abjure_v their_o own_o opinion_n and_o embrace_v in_o appearance_n other_o can_v it_o be_v think_v strange_a they_o shall_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o article_n of_o that_o kind_n it_o seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o zeal_n for_o their_o religion_n if_o they_o have_v any_o spark_n of_o it_o yet_o leave_v shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o restrain_v the_o dispute_n to_o a_o few_o point_n for_o they_o will_v lose_v as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o they_o propose_v the_o necessity_n of_o their_o affair_n force_v they_o to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o they_o to_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o all_o those_o they_o can_v smother_v by_o their_o silence_n be_v as_o so_o many_o point_n win_v because_o they_o be_v not_o lose_v mr_n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o their_o politic_a interest_n be_v not_o so_o prevalent_a over_o 337._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 337._o they_o as_o to_o take_v away_o from_o they_o all_o kind_n of_o liberty_n and_o carry_v they_o forth_o to_o the_o betray_n of_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o resistance_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o manage_v their_o pretension_n and_o that_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v discuss_v in_o this_o council_n with_o as_o much_o exactness_n as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o any_o council_n that_o if_o they_o betray_v their_o conscience_n it_o be_v through_o humane_a weakness_n have_v first_o render_v to_o their_o opinion_n all_o the_o testimony_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o weak_a person_n but_o what_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o less_o purpose_n all_o this_o be_v true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o abandon_v to_o subscribe_v to_o contrary_a one_o but_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o other_o they_o mention_v not_o and_o which_o consequent_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o receive_v among_o which_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o and_o moreover_o this_o resistance_n and_o management_n he_o speak_v of_o only_o appear_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o procession_n and_o not_o in_o other_o point_v contain_v in_o the_o decree_n for_o they_o pass_v they_o over_o without_o examination_n and_o discussion_n except_o that_o of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v slight_o regard_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o to_o show_v afterward_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o suspect_v the_o greek_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o they_o betray_v not_o their_o own_o sentiment_n nor_o be_v wilful_o ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o shall_v hereafter_o consider_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o make_v we_o first_o a_o end_n of_o examine_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o know_v what_o he_o say_v when_o he_o make_v such_o unreasonable_a supposition_n do_v he_o consider_v into_o what_o absurdity_n he_o plunge_v himself_o or_o will_v he_o pretend_v the_o greek_n agree_v among_o themselves_o before_o they_o part_v from_o constantinople_n to_o conceal_v their_o opinion_n on_o this_o point_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o carry_v on_o this_o design_n so_o dexterous_o that_o among_o so_o many_o greek_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o discover_v this_o secret_a to_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v certain_o judicious_a person_n enough_o still_o in_o the_o world_n to_o determine_v which_o of_o we_o two_o seem_v to_o consider_v most_o what_o he_o say_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n plot_v together_o at_o constantinople_n or_o that_o they_o carry_v it_o so_o close_o at_o florence_n but_o that_o the_o latin_n may_v know_v if_o they_o will_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n their_o book_n speak_v their_o mind_n these_o complot_n and_o conspiration_n be_v phantasm_n which_o appear_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o study_n i_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n pass_v over_o in_o silence_n several_a article_n on_o which_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o i_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o they_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o contrary_a it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o produce_v his_o reason_n let_v he_o tell_v we_o what_o complot_n there_o can_v be_v between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n in_o so_o many_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v let_v he_o tell_v we_o at_o least_o why_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o other_o write_n wherein_o be_v mention_v the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o latin_n say_v transubstantiate_a the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v only_o consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v wherefore_o in_o the_o decretal_a of_o the_o union_n whether_o we_o read_v it_o in_o latin_a or_o greek_a we_o find_v no_o mention_n there_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n why_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v express_v in_o these_o general_a term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la veraciter_fw-la confici_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v it_o policy_n or_o ignorance_n or_o complot_n or_o conspiration_n which_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v substantial_o into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o live_a flesh_n etc._n etc._n or_o those_o of_o innocent_a the_o iii_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o blood_n into_o the_o wine_n for_o for_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n mean_v by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a and_o real_a transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o latin_n understand_v their_o confici_fw-la be_v a_o frivolous_a pretence_n which_o i_o have_v already_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o latin_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o i_o whether_o they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v one_o another_o opinion_n we_o will_v suppose_v if_o he_o will_v they_o make_v this_o their_o particular_a study_n but_o than_o what_o signify_v this_o to_o our_o question_n i_o be_o satisfy_v they_o be_v reunite_v without_o any_o formal_a declaration_n of_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o point_n for_o as_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n on_o other_o point_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o so_o be_v it_o the_o same_o concern_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n reason_n ill_a because_o he_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o greek_n dispute_v on_o all_o particular_n wherein_o they_o know_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o false_a principle_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o instance_n i_o already_o produce_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o very_a act_n of_o that_o council_n that_o the_o emperor_n weary_v with_o the_o debate_n hasten_v to_o expedient_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v the_o union_n we_o have_v leave_v say_v he_o to_o his_o greek_n our_o family_n in_o danger_n expose_v to_o the_o 23._o council_n flor._n sess_n 23._o fury_n of_o the_o infidel_n time_n slip_v away_o and_o we_o advance_v nothing_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o these_o dispute_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o medium_fw-la and_o therefore_o we_o find_v 25._o sess_n 25._o the_o greek_n tell_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o be_v not_o for_o dispute_v because_o dispute_v general_o engender_v trouble_v but_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o some_o other_o mean_n of_o union_n we_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o say_v the_o emperor_n to_o cardinal_n julian_n that_o we_o be_v not_o for_o any_o more_o dispute_n for_o word_n be_v never_o want_v 25._o sess_n 25._o to_o you_o your_o dialect_n will_v never_o suffer_v you_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a at_o a_o reply_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o last_o let_v we_o i_o pray_v then_o lay_v aside_o these_o tedious_a controversy_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o other_o mean_n for_o reunite_a we_o but_o the_o greek_n assist_v at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o adore_v the_o mass_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v andrew_n de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n i_o answer_v 343._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 343._o they_o be_v present_a at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o to_o show_v they_o approve_v their_o doctrine_n
more_o impertinent_a than_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n if_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o be_v true_a he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v corruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o to_o the_o end_n his_o state_n in_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v of_o consequence_n to_o that_o wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n he_o be_v in_o it_o under_o the_o sensible_a accident_n of_o bread_n entire_o such_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o talk_v walk_v and_o converse_v he_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n for_o unless_o this_o be_v so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v from_o one_o to_o the_o other_o anastasius_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o take_v on_o it_o a_o corruptible_a form_n see_v he_o know_v that_o this_o body_n be_v now_o incorruptible_a in_o heaven_n and_o that_o yet_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o he_o it_o become_v every_o day_n corruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o can_v be_v but_o by_o change_v its_o form_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o anastasius_n suppose_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o same_o form_n it_o be_v now_o in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o suppose_v it_o change_v its_o form_n i_o understand_v not_o the_o conclusion_n the_o heretic_n gaynite_a may_v still_o allege_v that_o as_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v this_o body_n be_v corruptible_a in_o heaven_n although_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a during_o the_o time_n he_o be_v on_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o form_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o render_v he_o corruptible_a and_o thus_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v christ_n body_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o form_n when_o he_o be_v conversant_a on_o earth_n that_o it_o have_v now_o in_o the_o sacrament_n now_o this_o supposition_n be_v the_o great_a degree_n of_o folly_n there_o be_v no_o man_n of_o sense_n that_o will_v own_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o then_o perceive_v what_o judgement_n to_o make_v of_o anastasius_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v he_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a by_o what_o i_o now_o say_v that_o anastasius_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o have_v he_o believe_v it_o he_o will_v never_o have_v reason_v as_o he_o do_v nor_o suppose_a as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o principle_n altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n but_o what_o be_v then_o this_o author_n sense_n i_o answer_v that_o when_o he_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o common_a bread_n such_o as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n his_o meaning_n be_v manifest_a to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v bread_n when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o that_o of_o the_o he-goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v it_o be_v clear_a he_o do_v not_o absolute_o reject_v the_o figure_n but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o legal_a figure_n which_o represent_v christ_n only_o obscure_o and_o imperfect_o whereas_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o clear_o and_o perfect_o represent_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o although_o the_o greek_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n yet_o do_v they_o affirm_v it_o 630._o ibid._n p._n 630._o be_v a_o representation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o life_n and_o that_o the_o same_o author_n which_o teach_v the_o one_o teach_v the_o other_o so_o that_o so_o far_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o anastasius_n discourse_n but_o what_o be_v easy_a when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n which_o not_o only_o be_v so_o perfect_a a_o representation_n of_o it_o that_o one_o may_v say_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o not_o a_o figure_n but_o which_o even_o have_v receive_v the_o supernatural_a form_n thereof_o or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o character_n of_o it_o which_o be_v its_o virtue_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o say_v of_o wax_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o king_n seal_n that_o it_o be_v his_o real_a seal_n if_o we_o find_v any_o roughness_n in_o this_o expression_n we_o must_v remember_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v the_o same_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o that_o we_o have_v show_v that_o what_o he_o call_v roughness_n be_v mere_a absurdity_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o suffer_v that_o which_o be_v only_o a_o bare_a roughness_n and_o offensiveness_n in_o the_o term_n and_o which_o moreover_o do_v well_o agree_v with_o anastasius_n his_o reason_v than_o that_o wherein_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v we_o must_v likewise_o remember_v the_o exposition_n which_o the_o greek_n themselves_o do_v give_v to_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n the_o body_n itself_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o augmentation_n thereof_o which_o make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n we_o must_v know_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o eutychiens_n against_o who_o anastasius_n dispute_v be_v wont_a to_o attribute_v to_o christ_n in_o their_o discourse_n when_o urge_v no_o other_o than_o a_o fantastical_a and_o imaginary_a body_n and_o not_o a_o real_a humane_a body_n which_o oblige_v anastasius_n to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n not_o of_o a_o chimerical_a but_o real_a body_n this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o sense_n of_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n lie_v open_a before_o we_o he_o mean_v that_o see_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o mystery_n in_o which_o be_v express_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n be_v as_o it_o be_v corruptible_a it_o must_v necessary_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n before_o its_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n which_o be_v observe_v touch_v the_o natural_a body_n while_o it_o be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o bread_n let_v but_o anastasius_n his_o discourse_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o of_o zonaras_n which_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n and_o damascen_n in_o the_o short_a homily_n which_o i_o likewise_o mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o with_o what_o i_o say_v in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v cabasilas_n his_o sense_n and_o there_o will_v appear_v no_o difficulty_n in_o it_o as_o to_o that_o other_o passage_n of_o anastasius_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v against_o a_o heretic_n call_v timotheus_n who_o affirm_v 634._o ibid._n p._n 634._o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o incarnation_n to_o be_v the_o only_a divinity_n we_o must_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o it_o as_o the_o former_a for_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n can_v be_v detain_v chew_v divide_v change_v cut_v etc._n etc._n as_o be_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o we_o must_v according_a to_o this_o heretic_n doctrine_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v in_o truth_n christ_n visible_a terrestrial_a and_o create_v body_n and_o blood_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o accident_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a agreeable_a to_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o change_v and_o alteration_n but_o only_o to_o his_o body_n we_o must_v therefore_o say_v the_o bread_n do_v not_o pass_v through_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n under_o which_o our_o saviour_n pass_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o unity_n and_o identity_n of_o this_o oeconomy_n have_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o can_v he_o miss_v tell_v his_o adversary_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
confute_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o show_v themselves_o see_v therefore_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n preach_v and_o public_o hold_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o may_v say_v with_o boldness_n that_o this_o century_n be_v mix_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v we_o a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v by_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n than_o to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o case_n wherein_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o plain_o appear_v it_o be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a there_o can_v be_v in_o this_o century_n ignorant_a people_n that_o have_v no_o other_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o gospel_n mystery_n after_o the_o testimony_n we_o have_v bring_v he_o of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o unanimous_o depose_v the_o contrary_n do_v he_o expect_v we_o will_v believe_v he_o soon_o than_o william_n of_o tyr_n a_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n who_o tell_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o that_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v decay_v among_o those_o who_o 8._o william_n of_o tyr._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o call_v themselves_o christian_n that_o there_o be_v therein_o no_o more_o justice_n equity_n or_o any_o other_o virtue_n that_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o draw_v towards_o a_o end_n and_o be_v about_o return_v to_o its_o former_a chaos_n that_o the_o life_n of_o churchman_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o people_n for_o the_o bishop_n grow_v negligent_a of_o their_o charge_n be_v dumb_a dog_n that_o can_v not_o bark_v do_v he_o hope_v we_o shall_v give_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o hériué_fw-fr arch_a bishop_n of_o rheims_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o christian_a religion_n be_v nigh_o decay_v trosl_n prâ—f_n ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la trosl_n and_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o edge_n of_o a_o precipice_n we_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o scarce_o any_o good_a order_n observe_v among_o we_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v overthrow_v and_o corrupt_v and_o not_o to_o spare_v ourselves_o we_o that_o ought_v to_o correct_v the_o fault_n of_o other_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o rest_n we_o be_v call_v bishop_n but_o do_v we_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n we_o leave_v off_o preach_v we_o behold_v those_o commit_v to_o we_o forsake_v god_n and_o plunge_v themselves_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o lewdness_n and_o yet_o be_v silent_a we_o reach_v not_o forth_o to_o they_o the_o hand_n of_o correction_n if_o at_o any_o time_n we_o tell_v they_o that_o which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n his_o seat_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o in_o this_o manner_n be_v we_o strike_v dumb_a and_o the_o lord_n flock_n be_v lose_v be_v drown_v in_o vice_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o cruel_a tooth_n of_o wolf_n there_o be_v no_o body_n to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n how_o can_v it_o be_v but_o they_o must_v wander_v into_o the_o path_n of_o error_n thus_o in_o they_o be_v accomplish_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n this_o ignorant_a people_n shall_v be_v strike_v with_o jealousy_n and_o again_o my_o people_n be_v go_v into_o captivity_n because_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n where_o be_v they_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o our_o preach_a and_o have_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n who_o be_v the_o man_n that_o by_o hear_v we_o have_v leave_v his_o luxury_n covetousness_n or_o pride_n this_o good_a bishop_n who_o deserve_v without_o doubt_n for_o his_o zeal_n not_o to_o be_v 3._o concilium_fw-la trosl_n cap._n 3._o comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o other_o describe_v in_o a_o decretal_a of_o his_o council_n assemble_v at_o tros_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o his_o time_n say_v that_o as_o well_o the_o monk_n as_o the_o nun_n live_v without_o rule_n and_o discipline_n apply_v themselves_o to_o worldly_a affair_n that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v constrain_v by_o necessity_n to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n again_o that_o the_o monastery_n be_v possess_v by_o lay-abbots_n who_o live_v therein_o with_o their_o wife_n child_n soldier_n and_o dog_n that_o the_o abbot_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o examine_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o convent_v to_o read_v or_o understand_v they_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n the_o book_n be_v offer_v they_o their_o reply_n be_v nescio_fw-la literas_fw-la he_o afterward_o represent_v the_o violence_n of_o those_o that_o ravish_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n persecute_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o priest_n forcibly_z take_v away_o their_o neighbour_n estate_n lay_v snare_n for_o the_o innocent_a put_v they_o to_o death_n and_o plunder_v their_o house_n and_o say_v the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v infinite_a and_o that_o they_o imagine_v it_o be_v a_o gentile_a thing_n to_o live_v by_o rapine_n afterward_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o ravisher_n of_o virgin_n and_o woman_n and_o those_o that_o contract_v clandestine_v and_o incestuous_a marriage_n and_o show_v the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a thence_o he_o come_v to_o the_o scandalous_a conversation_n of_o priest_n with_o woman_n to_o perjure_a person_n quarrel_n murder_n and_o in_o fine_a conclude_v by_o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o bishop_n his_o suffragans_fw-la to_o do_v henceforward_o their_o duty_n alas_o say_v he_o epilogue_n ibid._n in_o epilogue_n alas_o through_o our_o negligence_n and_o ignorance_n and_o by_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o our_o predecessor_n and_o that_o of_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v still_o live_v several_a do_v perish_v in_o their_o vice_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n age_n and_o condition_n ignorant_a of_o the_o faith_n know_v not_o their_o creed_n or_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la how_o can_v these_o people_n suppose_v they_o be_v of_o honest_a conversation_n do_v good_a work_n have_v not_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o excuse_n can_v we_o make_v for_o ourselves_o when_o they_o die_v they_o enter_v not_o into_o life_n for_o they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o it_o but_o they_o enter_v into_o eternal_a death_n which_o they_o can_v avoid_v be_v without_o faith_n for_o the_o just_a live_v by_o faith_n we_o be_v then_o as_o gregory_n say_v the_o murderer_n of_o these_o people_n that_o perish_v whereas_o we_o shall_v be_v their_o guide_n to_o save_v they_o for_o it_o be_v for_o our_o sin_n this_o multitude_n be_v degenerate_v because_o we_o careless_o neglect_v the_o give_v they_o the_o instruction_n of_o life_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n now_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v person_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n that_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n the_o ignorance_n say_v he_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n can_v subsist_v with_o 915._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o pag._n 915._o a_o million_o of_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o a_o million_o of_o people_n that_o reject_v it_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v in_o his_o closet_n a_o million_o of_o preacher_n cost_v he_o no_o more_o than_o thirty_o and_o his_o commission_n be_v as_o soon_o give_v to_o a_o great_a number_n as_o a_o small_a but_o what_o be_v most_o admirable_a be_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o count_v these_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o to_o be_v above_o four_o or_o five_o at_o most_o one_o of_o which_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v plain_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o of_o his_o time_n that_o personate_v learned_a man_n have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n which_o must_v be_v according_a to_o he_o the_o fountain_n of_o their_o light_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o what_o i_o now_o allege_v of_o hériué_fw-fr in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 909_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o darkness_n wax_v great_a after_o this_o century_n but_o we_o see_v to_o what_o degree_n it_o arrive_v then_o most_o of_o the_o abbat_n know_v not_o how_o to_o read_v the_o pastor_n leave_v off_o preach_v to_o and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o either_o sex_n both_o young_a and_o old_a can_v not_o say_v their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n during_o their_o whole_a life_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v well_o conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v at_o
exceed_o strange_a that_o so_o many_o bishop_n priest_n and_o religious_a shall_v so_o sudden_o renounce_v their_o former_a opinion_n and_o embrace_v contrary_a one_o without_o any_o division_n among_o '_o they_o but_o it_o be_v yet_o strange_a they_o shall_v change_v they_o without_o perceive_v it_o without_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v make_v great_a and_o considerable_a innovation_n in_o their_o church_n and_o compare_v their_o first_o and_o ancient_a faith_n with_o this_o new_a one_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o these_o article_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v the_o greek_n positive_o maintain_v and_o have_v ever_o maintain_v they_o have_v not_o innovate_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o this_o change_n be_v wrought_v by_o succession_n of_o time_n let_v we_o be_v show_v the_o dispute_n and_o division_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o since_o on_o these_o article_n they_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n till_o the_o greek_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v during_o above_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n if_o it_o be_v allege_v the_o change_n be_v make_v insensible_o we_o must_v return_v to_o the_o four_o time_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n he_o have_v raise_v in_o fine_a if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v each_o of_o they_o their_o opinion_n yet_o mutual_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o proceed_v to_o a_o express_a condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o roman_a church_n infallible_a and_o their_o sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n good_a and_o lawful_a can_v suffer_v the_o greek_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v demand_v how_o they_o can_v change_v so_o sudden_o their_o opinion_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o controvert_v article_n hold_v they_o before_o for_o unnecessary_a point_n and_o afterward_o for_o necessary_a one_o respect_v before_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o they_o as_o tolerable_a error_n and_o afterward_o respect_v they_o as_o abominable_a and_o intolerable_a one_o whereupon_o one_o may_v make_v the_o same_o question_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n have_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o latin_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v nevertheless_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o object_n of_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o in_o another_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o dead_a azym_n a_o jewish_a abomination_n that_o she_o shall_v respect_v it_o at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n due_a only_o to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o another_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o first_o which_o be_v to_o say_v from_o night_n to_o morning_n regard_v it_o with_o horror_n wash_v and_o purify_n the_o altar_n whereon_o it_o have_v be_v celebrate_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v pollute_v we_o may_v apply_v the_o same_o question_n and_o difficulty_n to_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n coptic_o nestorian_n in_o reference_n to_o several_a of_o their_o opinion_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v show_v the_o original_n nor_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v disperse_v among_o these_o people_n nor_o how_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n still_o hold_v as_o be_v of_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o have_v it_o happen_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v leave_v the_o use_n of_o confirmation_n and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n that_o the_o jacobite_n have_v leave_v that_o of_o confession_n and_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n that_o the_o coptic_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o use_v of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o think_v will_v have_v i_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o he_o these_o point_n have_v be_v heretofore_o hold_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o christian_n these_o example_n do_v clear_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o these_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v with_o such_o great_a exaggeration_n for_o they_o may_v be_v all_o as_o strong_o apply_v to_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o these_o eastern_a church_n and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o these_o change_v happen_v there_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v start_v question_n and_o raise_v difficulty_n these_o insensible_a change_n be_v more_o than_o possible_a for_o they_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v either_o in_o these_o church_n or_o in_o the_o latin_a which_o have_v opinion_n and_o contrary_a custom_n which_o show_v that_o these_o gentleman_n whole_a philosophy_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a speculation_n proper_a only_a for_o person_n that_o abound_v with_o leisure_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o the_o world_n but_o in_o short_a the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seminary_n and_o mission_n and_o the_o course_n which_o the_o emissary_n take_v in_o the_o east_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o second_o book_n with_o the_o project_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n to_o make_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n good_a roman_a catholic_n according_a as_o i_o have_v relate_v in_o the_o four_o book_n all_o this_o i_o say_v show_v clear_o that_o at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o among_o the_o most_o zealous_a it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o account_v impossible_a to_o introduce_v insensible_o and_o without_o disturbance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n among_o people_n that_o have_v they_o not_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o their_o present_a labour_n be_v not_o unsuccessful_a and_o that_o time_n will_v probable_o finish_v the_o work_n chap._n viii_o that_o paschasus_n ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v we_o must_v come_v now_o to_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n not_o but_o to_o speak_v true_o this_o difcussion_n appear_v to_o i_o very_o needless_a consider_v what_o we_o have_v already_o do_v for_o if_o the_o principal_a question_n which_o respect_v the_o novelty_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v end_v and_o moreover_o there_o result_v from_o our_o dispute_n that_o the_o change_n be_v possible_a and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o vain_a than_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_n i_o see_v not_o any_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o inform_v a_o man_n self_n in_o what_o manner_n this_o change_n happen_v what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o innovation_n who_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o what_o facility_n or_o difficulty_n be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o establish_n of_o these_o doctrine_n whether_o paschasus_n carry_v on_o his_o business_n with_o craft_n or_o simplicity_n whether_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n write_v against_o he_o before_o or_o after_o his_o death_n what_o signify_v the_o know_v of_o these_o thing_n provide_v we_o be_v certain_a not_o only_o that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v possible_a but_o actual_o happen_v and_o this_o do_v now_o appear_v so_o plain_o as_o will_v satisfy_v every_o rational_a man_n in_o examine_v mr._n arnaud'_v 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o his_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimaera_n and_o as_o to_o the_o actual_a change_n beside_o that_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v right_a to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v till_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o answer_v they_o solid_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v what_o i_o show_v concern_v the_o eastern_a church_n not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o follow_v century_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n not_o know_v they_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a for_o the_o conclude_a that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o consequent_o that_o their_o introduction_n be_v a_o innovation_n yet_o will_v i_o not_o desist_v from_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o history_n which_o respect_n this_o change_n because_o this_o change_n be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o principal_a subject_n of_o the_o dispute_n
disciple_n placidus_n in_o it_o to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o scholar_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o read_n of_o his_o preface_n and_o second_o chapter_n placuit_fw-la say_v he_o in_o his_o preface_n ea_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr sacramento_n sanguinis_fw-la &_o corporis_fw-la tibi_fw-la exigis_fw-la necessaria_fw-la quoe_fw-la tui_fw-la proetexantur_fw-la amore_fw-la ita_fw-la tenus_fw-la perstringere_fw-la ut_fw-la coeteri_fw-la vitoe_n pabulum_fw-la &_o salutis_fw-la haustum_fw-la planius_fw-la tecum_fw-la caperent_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la &_o nobis_fw-la operis_fw-la proestantior_fw-la exuberaret_fw-la fructus_fw-la mercedis_fw-la pro_fw-la sudore_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n tanti_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la virtus_fw-la investiganda_fw-la est_fw-la &_o disciplina_fw-la christi_fw-la fides_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la ideo_fw-la timendum_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la quod_fw-la nobis_fw-la provisum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la fiat_fw-la accipientibus_fw-la in_o rvinam_fw-la there_o can_v be_v gather_v any_o more_o than_o this_o touch_v the_o first_o design_n of_o paschasus_n his_o design_n without_o doubt_n extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o whole_a universe_n they_o only_o respect_v placidus_n and_o some_o other_o scholar_n which_o he_o teach_v and_o the_o end_n he_o propose_v be_v to_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o he_o have_v obtain_v believe_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v his_o book_n which_o be_v design_v only_o for_o young_a people_n be_v yet_o read_v by_o many_o other_o it_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o several_a as_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n ad_fw-la intelligentiam_fw-la say_v he_o huius_fw-la mysterii_fw-la plures_fw-la ut_fw-la audio_fw-la commovi_fw-la i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a people_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n it_o be_v likely_a several_a become_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a other_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n audiui_fw-la say_v he_o quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la and_o that_o other_o in_o fine_a remain_v in_o suspense_n and_o uncertainty_n quoeris_n say_v he_o to_o frudegard_n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi ex_fw-la qua_fw-la multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la and_o low_a multi_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la this_o first_o success_n so_o little_a advantageous_a oblige_v he_o to_o write_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n where_o he_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o argue_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o figure_n in_o a_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n have_v offer_v he_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n out_o of_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n wherein_o this_o father_n say_v that_o to_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n which_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o sin_n but_o which_o signify_v to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o he_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o defend_v his_o doctrine_n press_v again_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o relate_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o liturgy_n which_o he_o imagine_v be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v historical_o touch_v paschasus_n his_o fact_n in_o which_o i_o think_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o hinder_v we_o from_o believe_v he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n he_o offer_v be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n as_o will_v be_v make_v plain_a by_o what_o we_o shall_v allege_v anon_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v argue_v from_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o from_o imaginary_a supposition_n paschasus_n say_v he_o propose_v immediate_o his_o doctrine_n without_o 848._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 848._o any_o preface_n or_o insinuate_a address_n without_o suppose_v any_o other_o principle_n than_o that_o god_n can_v do_v what_o he_o please_v his_o doctrine_n then_o be_v not_o new_a this_o consequence_n be_v too_o quick_a he_o do_v not_o mention_v that_o horrid_a blindness_n wherein_o he_o must_v suppose_v the_o world_n although_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o what_o can_v be_v thence_o conclude_v those_o that_o propose_v novelty_n as_o the_o perpetual_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v cautious_a of_o absolute_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o world_n lie_v in_o a_o error_n yet_o do_v paschasus_n insinuate_v in_o his_o book_n that_o this_o mystery_n be_v unknown_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n know_v not_o yet_o his_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n he_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o plurimi_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la he_o do_v not_o trouble_v himself_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v by_o proof_n sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v this_o error_n what_o follow_v hence_o he_o prove_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v that_o be_v to_o say_v ill_a yet_o do_v he_o advertise_v his_o placidus_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o take_v what_o he_o offer_v out_o of_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o name_v s._n cyprian_n ambrose_n hilary_n augustin_n chrysostom_n jerom_n gregory_n isidor_n isychius_n and_o bede_n now_o here_o be_v i_o think_v great_a name_n enough_o mr._n claude_n add_v further_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o a_o young_a religion_n 850._o page_n 850._o have_v teach_v in_o a_o book_n a_o doctrine_n unheard_a of_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o have_v teach_v it_o without_o proof_n live_v in_o a_o great_a communality_n have_v commerce_n with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o religious_a abbot_n and_o bishop_n be_v yet_o advertise_v by_o none_o of_o they_o that_o he_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o only_o he_o escape_v unpunished_a but_o for_o thirty_o year_n together_o no_o body_n testify_v any_o astonishment_n at_o his_o doctrine_n so_o that_o he_o only_o learn_v from_o other_o people_n report_n and_o that_o thirty_o year_n after_o he_o write_v his_o book_n that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n who_o find_v fault_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n put_v he_o upon_o strange_a thing_n do_v he_o not_o see_v we_o need_v only_o turn_v his_o reason_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n to_o expose_v the_o weakness_n of_o it_o they_o write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n who_o tell_v they_o they_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n who_o punish_v they_o for_o it_o what_o pope_n what_o council_n condemn_v '_o they_o who_o setting_z aside_o paschasus_n stand_v up_o against_o those_o that_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o than_o sacramental_o figurative_o and_o virtual_o and_o not_o real_o non_fw-la in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la virtutem_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la suppose_v no_o body_n do_v address_v themselves_o to_o paschasus_n himself_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o publish_n in_o his_o book_n a_o new_a doctrine_n what_o can_v be_v rational_o infer_v hence_o but_o that_o his_o book_n be_v at_o first_o but_o little_a know_v by_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v fit_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o because_o a_o book_n design_v for_o scholar_n do_v not_o usual_o make_v any_o great_a noise_n or_o because_o perhaps_o that_o it_o be_v despise_v see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v little_a in_o it_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n at_o least_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n must_v oppose_v he_o have_v they_o do_v it_o they_o have_v do_v no_o more_o than_o they_o ought_v but_o paschasus_n be_v their_o master_n that_o teach_v they_o and_o the_o disciple_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o contradict_v their_o master_n paschasus_n have_v immediate_o win_v to_o his_o interest_n placidus_n who_o be_v a_o person_n of_o quality_n and_o a_o dignitary_n in_o this_o convent_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o term_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o for_o thus_o do_v he_o bespeak_v he_o dilectissimo_fw-la filio_fw-la &_o vice_fw-la christi_fw-la proesidenti_fw-la magistro_fw-la monasticae_fw-la disciplinoe_n alternis_fw-la successibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la discipulo_fw-la again_o who_o tell_v mr._n
conformable_a to_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o to_o these_o other_o the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n nor_o to_o these_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o let_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n read_v paschasus_n his_o text_n and_o he_o will_v find_v what_o i_o say_v to_o be_v true_a jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v or_o in_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o have_v say_v without_o feign_v this_o be_v my_o body_n s._n john_n introduce_v likewise_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n not_o another_o than_o that_o which_o be_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o vnde_fw-la miror_fw-la add_v he_o quid_fw-la velint_fw-la &c_n &c_n what_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o for_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n himself_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o paschasus_n 857._o page_n 857._o write_v about_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o his_o life_n to_o remove_v some_o doubt_n he_o have_v on_o this_o mystery_n may_v serve_v further_a to_o confute_v the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o fable_n who_o pretend_v no_o body_n can_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n unless_o he_o take_v it_o from_o paschasus_n his_o book_n dicis_fw-la say_v paschasus_n to_o he_o te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la &_o in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacrament_n be_v edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la sed_fw-la profiteris_fw-la postea_fw-la te_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la tertio_fw-la de_fw-la doctrina_fw-la christiana_n b._n augustini_fw-la legisse_fw-la quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la sit_fw-la locutio_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v these_o word_n dicis_fw-la te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la to_o denote_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o and_o that_o the_o follow_v et_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la denote_v that_o the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n have_v confirm_v he_o in_o it_o but_o who_o know_v not_o that_o in_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n the_o particle_n et_fw-fr be_v very_o often_o a_o particle_n which_o explain_v or_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o what_o be_v before_o say_v and_o not_o that_o which_o distinguish_v as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o another_o place_n he_o will_v only_o say_v that_o before_o he_o thus_o believe_v it_o have_v so_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n may_v take_v place_n he_o must_v have_v say_v not_o that_o he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o before_o but_o thus_o believe_v it_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o his_o youth_n that_o he_o afterward_o thus_o find_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n who_o have_v confirm_v he_o in_o his_o belief_n but_o that_o afterward_o he_o have_v find_v in_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o have_v distinguish_v the_o three_o term_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n whereas_o he_o distinguish_v but_o two_o antea_fw-la and_o postea_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o and_o thus_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n denote_v by_o this_o second_o clause_n the_o place_n where_o he_o draw_v this_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n but_o have_v examine_v they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o represent_v the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o have_v consider_v all_o these_o proof_n serious_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o paschasus_n in_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assume_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v propose_v a_o new_a doctrine_n neither_o can_v i_o believe_v that_o among_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o any_o but_o mr._n claude_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_a as_o to_o maintain_v so_o evident_a a_o falsity_n and_o one_o so_o likely_a to_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n the_o excessive_a boldness_n of_o some_o of_o their_o minister_n thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n wipe_v his_o sword_n after_o his_o victory_n can_v you_o but_o think_v he_o have_v offer_v the_o most_o convince_a proof_n imaginable_a oblige_v we_o to_o be_v everlasting_o silent_a and_o that_o the_o minister_n claude_n must_v be_v a_o strange_a kind_n of_o a_o man_n see_v he_o alone_o of_o all_o his_o party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o harden_v himself_o against_o such_o puissant_a demonstration_n and_o clear_a discovery_n chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n i_o say_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o be_v inform_v whether_o paschasus_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n be_v to_o search_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v or_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o repeat_v it_o here_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v whether_o after_o the_o discussion_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o what_o i_o have_v write_v also_o thereupon_o either_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n or_o father_n noüet_o or_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v not_o right_a to_o suppose_v and_o to_o suppose_v as_o we_o do_v with_o confidence_n that_o no_o body_n before_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bring_v this_o new_a doctrine_n into_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a one_o we_o shall_v offer_v several_a other_o take_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o history_n which_o do_v much_o illustrate_v this_o truth_n the_o first_o of_o this_o rank_n be_v take_v from_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v acknowledge_v he_o move_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n although_o i_o write_v nothing_o worth_a the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n in_o my_o book_n frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n which_o i_o dedicate_v cuilibet_fw-la pvero_fw-la i_o have_v render_v these_o word_n to_o a_o young_a man_n because_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o book_n be_v dedicate_v to_o placidus_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o render_v to_o young_a people_n this_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n now_o this_o show_v that_o before_o his_o book_n come_v forth_o his_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v the_o passage_n wherein_o he_o declare_v how_o the_o church_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v to_o judge_n right_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o proof_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o mr._n arnaud_n vain_a objection_n we_o shall_v first_o show_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n and_o intelligence_n paschasus_n here_o mean_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v wonderful_a distinction_n on_o this_o subject_n ought_v not_o mr._n claude_n to_o know_v say_v he_o that_o beside_o 860._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 860._o this_o knowledge_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n there_o be_v another_o clear_a one_o and_o which_o be_v often_o denote_v in_o s._n austin_n by_o the_o word_n intelligence_n which_o do_v not_o precede_v but_o follow_v faith_n as_o be_v the_o fruit_n and_o recompense_v of_o it_o sic_fw-la accipite_fw-la sic_fw-la credit_n say_v this_o father_n ut_fw-la mereamini_fw-la intelligere_fw-la fides_fw-la enim_fw-la debet_fw-la proecedere_fw-la intellectum_fw-la ut_fw-la sit_fw-la intellectus_fw-la fidei_fw-la proemium_fw-la as_o then_o all_o christian_n believe_v the_o mystery_n they_o believe_v likewise_o all_o of_o they_o the_o eucharist_n in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o believe_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o all_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o they_o have_v not_o all_o of_o they_o a_o understanding_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o have_v not_o all_o consider_v this_o adorable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o application_n which_o it_o deserve_v that_o they_o do_v not_o all_o know_v the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n the_o relation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n the_o end_n which_o god_n have_v in_o appoint_v they_o those_o that_o have_v right_a to_o partake_v of_o they_o the_o disposition_n with_o which_o
his_o commentary_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n and_o in_o humour_n to_o defend_v himself_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o know_v he_o be_v censure_v now_o this_o supposition_n must_v be_v prove_v before_o it_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o thing_n certain_a for_o this_o supposition_n do_v not_o establish_v itself_o how_o many_o person_n be_v there_o who_o have_v set_v forth_o singular_a opinion_n do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n patient_o undergo_v all_o censure_n and_o reprehension_n without_o reply_n in_o expectation_n of_o a_o convenient_a time_n to_o defend_v themselves_o paschasus_n have_v begin_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n a_o great_a while_n before_o he_o become_v abbot_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o be_v willing_a to_o stay_v till_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o believe_v so_o advantageous_a to_o his_o cause_n shall_v furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o the_o attack_n of_o opposer_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud'_v chronology_n for_o this_o time_n will_v stand_v he_o in_o no_o stead_n who_o have_v give_v this_o liberty_n add_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o 868._o page_n 868._o world_n to_o these_o unknown_a person_n of_o who_o paschasus_n only_o hear_v some_o mention_n but_o who_o never_o contradict_v he_o to_o his_o face_n nor_o ever_o write_v against_o he_o this_o term_n can_v be_v reasonable_o use_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n or_o at_o least_o those_o who_o have_v read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n now_o it_o be_v exceed_o false_a in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o world_n be_v astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n see_v none_o of_o his_o friend_n none_o of_o his_o society_n none_o of_o those_o with_o who_o he_o meet_v in_o ecclesiastic_a assembly_n and_o council_n have_v formal_o reprehend_v he_o for_o it_o but_o who_o have_v give_v mr._n arnaud_n authority_n to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o unknown_a person_n to_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n and_o to_o say_v thereupon_o what_o he_o say_v see_v he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v who_o tell_v he_o that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n who_o be_v not_o obscure_a person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v stay_v till_o paschasus_n his_o death_n before_o they_o declare_v themselves_o against_o his_o opinion_n suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o do_v not_o write_v till_o after_o his_o death_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o have_v give_v he_o power_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n under_o pretence_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v formal_o reprehend_v about_o it_o neither_o among_o his_o own_o society_n nor_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n nor_o council_n see_v it_o do_v no_o more_o appear_v that_o bertram_n and_o raban_n when_o they_o teach_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o paschasus_n have_v be_v formal_o reprchend_v for_o it_o either_o by_o any_o one_o of_o their_o order_n or_o in_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o council_n wherein_o they_o assist_v who_o have_v give_v he_o right_a to_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o world_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v consist_v of_o some_o small_a number_n of_o rash_a and_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o private_o blame_v what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v we_o conceive_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n as_o person_n that_o blame_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a see_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o paschasus_n there_o be_v public_a write_n against_o this_o very_a doctrine_n and_o of_o which_o writing_n the_o author_n be_v famous_a man_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conceal_v their_o name_n as_o if_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o pretend_a fear_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o doctrine_n but_o person_n of_o paschasus_n who_o must_v have_v be_v at_o this_o rate_n the_o terror_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n whilst_o he_o live_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o reduce_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o small_a number_n one_o may_v in_o truth_n reasonable_o suppose_v that_o among_o those_o that_o reject_v this_o novelty_n there_o be_v some_o that_o make_v head_n or_o appear_v more_o than_o the_o rest_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n paschasus_n may_v say_v that_o he_o understand_v some_o reprehend_v he_o but_o to_o conclude_v hence_o that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a person_n of_o their_o party_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o groundless_a fancy_n raban_n speak_v of_o paschasus_n his_o party_n call_v they_o formal_o 33._o poenitent_n rab._n cap._n 33._o some_o quidam_fw-la say_v he_o nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n on_o this_o subject_n some_o say_v he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n paschasus_n himself_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o small_a number_n for_o he_o describe_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o several_a or_o many_o ideo_fw-la say_v he_o in_o hac_fw-la coena_fw-la christi_fw-la prolixius_fw-la elaboravi_fw-la quam_fw-la brevitas_fw-la poscat_fw-la tractatoris_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o his_o mysticis_fw-la rebus_fw-la plures_fw-la aliud_fw-la sapiunt_fw-la as_o oft_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n as_o a_o difficult_a mystery_n be_v propose_v although_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o a_o manner_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a application_n of_o spirit_n those_o man_n mind_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o humble_a be_v likely_a to_o be_v dismay_v at_o it_o and_o to_o endeavour_v by_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o way_n whereby_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o thereupon_o they_o often_o set_v upon_o the_o person_n who_o have_v propose_v it_o to_o they_o endeavour_v to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a even_o sometime_o these_o ill_a opinion_n be_v already_o form_v for_o there_o be_v find_v too_o oft_o person_n in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o church_n who_o give_v too_o great_a liberty_n to_o their_o thought_n and_o reflection_n conceive_v idea_n of_o mystery_n different_a enough_o from_o those_o which_o the_o other_o faithful_a have_v of_o they_o in_o turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o one_o else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n use_v any_o term_n which_o they_o also_o can_v reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o charge_v this_o person_n with_o boldness_n and_o rashness_n and_o this_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v to_o escape_v by_o these_o circuit_n and_o artifices_fw-la a_o difficult_a mystery_n say_v he_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a be_v propose_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v people_n apply_v themselves_o the_o more_o to_o it_o do_v he_o pretend_v paschasus_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v new_a in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o make_v man_n consider_v more_o that_o point_n suppose_v it_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a do_v paschasus_n examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o or_o exaggerate_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o it_o or_o offer_v several_a objection_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o but_o only_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o rose_n again_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n now_o this_o be_v what_o
his_o imagination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o more_o subsist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n sapis_n contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi rationes_fw-la contra_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la &_o apostolicam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la si_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasio_fw-la sapit_fw-la in_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la solus_fw-la sibi_fw-la confingit_fw-la sacramento_n dominici_n corporis_fw-la decedere_fw-la panis_fw-la omnino_fw-la substantiam_fw-la now_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n which_o attribute_n to_o the_o modern_a minister_n the_o invention_n of_o this_o history_n which_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o this_o give_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o what_o the_o minister_n say_v touch_v paschasus_n be_v true_a see_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o eucharist_n grow_v hot_a people_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n than_o we_o do_v now_o we_o see_v paschasus_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n charge_v with_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n in_o the_o 11_o respect_a as_o the_o father_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o he_o that_o draw_v it_o only_o from_o his_o own_o fancy_n these_o two_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o considerable_a matter_n hereunto_o relate_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v tell_v we_o confident_o that_o he_o marvail_v we_o shall_v dare_v still_o attribute_v this_o innovation_n to_o paschasus_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v mere_a sophism_n and_o conjecture_n not_o worth_a the_o mind_v the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v publish_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o 9th_o proof_n in_o his_o way_n of_o defend_v paschasus_n for_o have_v say_v that_o some_o assert_v what_o we_o receeive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o which_o be_v cottesch_n cellot_n in_o append_v ad_fw-la hist_n cottesch_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o now_o for_o those_o which_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n or_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o do_v indeed_o appear_v to_o be_v different_a but_o yet_o be_v satisfactory_a enough_o be_v they_o full_o understand_v with_o discretion_n now_o i_o speak_v of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o whether_o he_o be_v require_v or_o provoke_v for_o it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o matter_n a_o book_n of_o about_o a_o hundred_o chapter_n which_o he_o have_v fill_v with_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n have_v therein_o establish_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n osser_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n raban_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o one_o ratram_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n argue_v sufficient_o against_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o same_o flesh_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierom_n which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o two_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustin_n which_o say_v that_o this_o term_n may_v be_v take_v three_o way_n and_o because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o s._n ambrose_n '_o s_z book_n we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o exact_o thus_o we_o shall_v relate_v not_o only_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n without_o any_o alteration_n but_o also_o those_o of_o s._n augustin_n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o in_o the_o manner_n we_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v consider_v they_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reveal_v it_o that_o these_o great_a man_n do_v not_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o in_o opinion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o must_v all_o have_v the_o same_o mind_n without_o the_o least_o schism_n hitherto_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o defender_n of_o paschasus_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o public_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n or_o protest_v that_o paschasus_n have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o christian_n do_v general_o agree_v to_o except_o some_o small_a number_n of_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o deny_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v .._o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o denote_v those_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o and_o the_o opposite_a party_n under_o the_o name_n of_o other_o dicentibus_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la de_fw-la altari_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la natum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n aliis_fw-la autem_fw-la negantibus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o one_o who_o be_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n speak_v like_o paschasus_n but_o this_o will_v still_o further_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o this_o same_o author_n add_v afterward_o for_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o believe_v favour_v paschasus_n hoec_fw-la ideo_fw-la say_v he_o posita_fw-la sunt_fw-la si_fw-la forte_fw-fr per_fw-la ea_fw-la simplicitas_fw-la paschasi_fw-la ratberti_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la unde_fw-la maxim_n ab_fw-la obloquentibus_fw-la rabano_n &_o ratramno_fw-la sugillari_fw-la videtur_fw-la quid_fw-la dixerat_fw-la eandem_fw-la esse_fw-la carnem_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr altari_fw-la sumitur_fw-la &_o de_fw-la virgine_fw-la generatur_fw-la &_o quoe_v quotidie_fw-la adhuc_fw-la pro_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_v immolatur_fw-la i_o have_v bring_v these_o passage_n to_o see_v whether_o one_o can_v not_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n especial_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o particular_a for_o which_o he_o be_v blame_v by_o his_o adversary_n raban_n and_o ratram_n for_o say_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v still_o every_o day_n immolate_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o let_v any_o man_n serious_o tell_v i_o whether_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o defend_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o who_o have_v the_o whole_a church_n on_o his_o side_n except_v some_o troublesome_a rash_a disputer_n be_v such_o a_o one_o simplicity_n endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v by_o any_o body_n do_v we_o say_v in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v excusable_a do_v people_n place_n on_o one_o hand_n irreconcilable_a adversary_n who_o defame_v he_o and_o on_o the_o other_o simple_a excuse_n and_o excuse_n offer_v in_o a_o fearful_a and_o doubtful_a manner_n si_fw-mi forte_fw-fr simplicitas_fw-la paschasii_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v the_o discourse_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n offer_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o person_n that_o deliver_v themselves_o open_o in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v then_o advantage_n over_o paschasus_n even_o to_o the_o defame_v he_o for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o furnish_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o a_o man_n who_o must_v be_v excuse_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o simplicity_n but_o yet_o his_o expression_n may_v be_v defend_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n now_o these_o two_o idea_n plain_o enough_o show_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n there_o be_v other_o proof_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o add_v to_o '_o they_o we_o will_v pass_v then_o to_o author_n who_o be_v contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o he_o do_v chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n chstriian_a drutmar_n we_o may_v now_o say_v i_o hope_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o confidence_n notwithstanding_o mr._n arnaud_n insulting_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o clear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n but_o to_o make_v this_o if_o possible_a more_o plain_a we_o must_v make_v some_o few_o reflection_n on_o the_o author_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o century_n as_o paschasus_n beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v of_o they_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o author_n have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
author_n of_o it_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o powder_v throw_v into_o the_o reader_n eye_n for_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n which_o be_v that_o this_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o not_o ratram_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o this_o bertram_z or_o ratram_n for_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o two_o name_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n be_v on_o our_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o religious_a of_o corby_n whether_o he_o admit_v our_o supposition_n as_o believe_v it_o in_o effect_n to_o be_v true_a or_o whether_o he_o admit_v it_o mere_o through_o condescension_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v for_o suppose_v he_o admit_v it_o only_o through_o mere_a condescension_n the_o least_o his_o word_n can_v signify_v will_v be_v that_o suppose_n he_o hold_v our_o supposition_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o will_v have_v these_o objection_n or_o reproach_n to_o offer_v against_o the_o person_n of_o this_o author_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a who_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n by_o vain_a speculation_n a_o divine_a who_o fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o suffice_v to_o justify_v the_o contradiction_n between_o he_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o complaint_n be_v that_o i_o ridicule_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o mean_v he_o propose_v whereby_o to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n which_o be_v to_o change_v the_o objection_n of_o it_o into_o proof_n and_o his_o proof_n into_o objection_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v be_v touch_v to_o the_o quick_a with_o it_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o defend_v himself_o by_o heap_v up_o of_o word_n intermix_v several_a common_a place_n of_o raillery_n allege_v instance_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o distinguish_v and_o argue_v in_o mood_n and_o figure_n and_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o authority_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v it_o worth_a our_o while_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v he_o deceive_v himself_o in_o whatsoever_o he_o offer_v but_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o hold_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o on_o trifle_n we_o shall_v only_o say_v if_o either_o he_o or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o a_o very_a innocent_a raillery_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o other_o have_v be_v so_o too_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o change_a proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o conception_n so_o rare_a and_o well_o express_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o hear_v it_o offer_v without_o find_v in_o it_o matter_n of_o laughter_n moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v that_o to_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o book_n we_o need_v only_o to_o confront_v the_o passage_n of_o it_o with_o the_o original_n and_o to_o say_v that_o to_o make_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n there_o need_v only_o be_v change_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n the_o confrontation_n of_o passage_n be_v the_o just_a mean_n the_o most_o natural_a and_o most_o ordinary_a to_o discover_v falsity_n but_o the_o change_n of_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o world_n turn_v upside_o down_o we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o be_v his_o pretend_a method_n receive_v it_o will_v be_v applicable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o book_n of_o controversy_n on_o either_o side_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o but_o what_o consist_v of_o proof_n and_o objection_n and_o each_o party_n pretend_v still_o there_o be_v more_o light_n in_o his_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v call_v objection_n we_o may_v tell_v he_o in_o fine_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n consist_v not_o only_o of_o proof_n and_o objection_n but_o also_o of_o instance_n or_o reply_v against_o the_o ordinary_a answer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o proof_n and_o of_o answer_n to_o objection_n and_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v change_v so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v turn_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n yet_o will_v he_o be_v perplex_v by_o these_o instance_n and_o answer_n and_o consequent_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v lose_v his_o time_n and_o pain_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v abuse_v he_o mr._n arnavd_n three_o complaint_n be_v a_o accusation_n couch_v under_o this_o title_n a_o bitter_a calumny_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n with_o a_o impetuosity_n beyond_o example_n and_o which_o show_v he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o most_o choleric_a temper_n imaginable_a he_o ascend_v his_o tribunal_n and_o thence_o pronounce_v this_o sentence_n against_o i_o that_o i_o be_o guilty_a 1131._o ch._n 9_o p._n 1130_o 1131._o of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n such_o a_o one_o as_o oblige_v i_o both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o public_a satisfaction_n i_o be_v say_v he_o again_o a_o detestable_a calumny_n a_o abominable_a crime_n the_o most_o base_a and_o unjust_a proceed_v a_o man_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o let_v not_o mr._n claude_n marvel_v at_o these_o reproach_n this_o be_v no_o jest_a matter_n he_o must_v not_o abuse_v person_n of_o honour_n for_o to_o fill_v up_o a_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v express_v himself_o thus_o through_o incogitancy_n i_o can_v but_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o he_o have_v do_v this_o with_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o must_v declare_v he_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a calumniator_n as_o ever_o be_v and_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v no_o honest_a man_n of_o his_o communion_n but_o will_v grant_v what_o i_o say_v of_o he_o and_o condemn_v this_o his_o proceed_n i_o protest_v before_o god_n with_o a_o sincere_a heart_n that_o i_o be_o in_o no_o wise_a concern_v at_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o i_o have_v answer_v his_o book_n and_o be_o therewith_o content_a but_o i_o be_o trouble_v he_o shall_v spoil_v this_o dispute_n which_o the_o public_a of_o either_o side_n may_v read_v perhaps_o with_o profit_n and_o pleasure_n and_o have_v discrediy_v it_o i_o say_v with_o passionate_a and_o violent_a expression_n which_o can_v but_o disgust_v every_o man_n he_o shall_v moreover_o finish_v it_o with_o rash_a transport_v whole_o unbeseeming_a he_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o for_o such_o a_o passion_n i_o write_v these_o word_n in_o my_o book_n god_n will_v one_o day_n show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o wrong_n his_o chapter_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_n 3._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n church_n the_o light_n of_o his_o judgement_n will_v discover_v all_o thing_n yea_o and_o i_o hope_v before_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v man_n will_v break_v through_o this_o ignorance_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o necessary_a to_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o course_n for_o a_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n and_o regain_n people_n favour_n for_o when_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v change_v this_o world_n wisdom_n will_v be_v useless_a here_o be_v my_o crime_n this_o the_o spark_n that_o have_v set_v all_o on_o fire_n we_o 1131._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o page_n 1131._o understand_v say_v he_o this_o language_n and_o mr._n claude_n know_v well_o enough_o what_o he_o have_v say_v himself_o and_o what_o interpretation_n his_o word_n will_v bear_v he_o mean_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n write_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n by_o persuasion_n but_o out_o of_o policy_n and_o for_o worldly_a respect_n for_o when_o a_o catholic_n divine_n defend_v the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v we_o must_v not_o search_v for_o other_o reason_n of_o his_o undertake_n the_o common_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o truth_n he_o place_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n deserve_v sufficient_o to_o be_v defend_v so_o that_o to_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o write_v only_o out_o of_o political_a and_o worldly_a respect_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o write_v and_o to_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o this_o passion_n be_v a_o strange_a thing_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v these_o word_n with_o less_o heat_n he_o will_v have_v
with_o its_o consequence_n as_o the_o adoration_n the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v he_o judge_n that_o hincmar_n must_v respect_v the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n as_o a_o detestable_a heresy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o unknown_a to_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o some_o age_n after_o hincmar_n but_o this_o last_o remark_n respect_v the_o main_a of_o the_o question_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o handle_v chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot._n have_v hitherto_o firm_o enough_o establish_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v of_o ratram_n i_o may_v pass_v by_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v to_o fortify_v the_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o true_o see_v that_o before_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n no_o man_n of_o learning_n nor_o any_o of_o berenger_n enemy_n either_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n or_o in_o the_o follow_a make_v this_o discovery_n see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n entertain_v at_o first_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o mistrust_n that_o he_o may_v handsome_o leave_v it_o if_o he_o be_v force_v it_o thereupon_o seem_v i_o have_v right_a to_o despise_v whatsoever_o our_o author_n allege_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o a_o foreign_a title_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o offer_v have_v no_o solidity_n these_o proof_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v entire_o conformable_a scot._n art_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v that_o of_o john_n scot._n 2._o that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v therein_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o but_o at_o bottom_n he_o establish_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o our_o author_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o ascelin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o 1._o ibid._n sect_n 1._o berenger_n whence_o he_o believe_v one_o may_v gather_v that_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o small_a enough_o that_o a_o man_n can_v present_o perceive_v in_o john_n scot_n book_n what_o be_v his_o opinion_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o maugre_o the_o dissimulation_n of_o john_n scot_n yet_o ascelin_n find_v therein_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v to_o persuade_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o to_o compass_v his_o drift_n john_n scot_n make_v use_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o passage_n add_v some_o gloss_n to_o bring_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o to_o his_o purpose_n that_o among_o other_o john_n scot_n recite_v at_o length_n a_o orison_n of_o s._n gregory_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la and_o have_v trifle_v with_o some_o place_n of_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o principal_o make_v use_v of_o as_o berenger_n insinuate_v he_o form_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o as_o our_o author_n think_v agree_v with_o bertram_n book_n but_o these_o reflection_n which_o our_o author_n pretend_v one_o may_v also_o make_v on_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v either_o uneflectual_a for_o his_o design_n or_o want_v a_o foundation_n 1._o nothing_o hinder_v that_o two_o work_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n may_v have_v be_v short_a enough_o to_o be_v equal_o treat_v as_o small_a book_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v that_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o call_v bertram_n book_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a piece_n even_o ascelin_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sentiment_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o our_o author_n have_v not_o well_o enough_o comprehend_v the_o text_n of_o ascelin_n 3._o two_o author_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n shall_v likewise_o aim_v at_o the_o same_o mark_n they_o must_v if_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n from_o the_o same_o reflection_n in_o substance_n on_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n these_o two_o character_n than_o be_v too_o general_a and_o wide_a and_o for_o the_o two_o last_o consideration_n 1._o who_o doubt_v that_o two_o author_n one_o of_o who_o have_v apparent_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o other_o as_o ratram_n may_v have_v read_v that_o of_o john_n scot_n may_v not_o cite_v the_o same_o authority_n ratram_n and_o raban_n have_v do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o anonymous_n of_o cellot_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o true_a berenger_n have_v insinuate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v principal_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n berenger_n say_v john_n scot_n can_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o heretic_n without_o throw_v this_o ignominy_n on_o these_o father_n and_o several_a other_o but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v particular_o these_o three_o holy_a doctor_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v it_o this_o character_n will_v be_v too_o general_a there_o have_v be_v scarce_o any_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o have_v not_o affect_v to_o follow_v chief_o these_o three_o doctor_n 3._o our_o author_n ought_v not_o to_o propose_v as_o a_o character_n of_o identity_n that_o bertram_n have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n from_o the_o orison_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la as_o john_n scot_n have_v do_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o this_o conclusion_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la be_v not_o of_o bertram_n nor_o of_o john_n scot_n but_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o bear_v ut_fw-la quoe_fw-la nunc_fw-la specie_fw-la gerimus_fw-la veritate_fw-la capiamus_fw-la now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o conserve_v these_o term_n in_o their_o conclusion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o more_o natural_a manner_n than_o in_o form_v it_o thus_o specie_fw-la gerunter_n ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la we_o must_v also_o observe_v and_o that_o as_o ascelin_n relate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v this_o orison_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n gregory_n whereas_o bertram_n cite_v it_o as_o the_o common_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o conformity_n have_v be_v between_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o author_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o word_n it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o construction_n of_o '_o they_o bertram_z have_v these_o word_n in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la and_o john_n scot_n these_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v two_o different_a author_n the_o second_o witness_n which_o our_o author_n produce_v be_v berenger_n who_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n and_o that_o this_o king_n be_v charlemagne_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o these_o two_o particular_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n and_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n but_o these_o conformity_n conclude_v nothing_o not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o charles_n the_o bald_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n oblige_v two_o learned_a man_n to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n one_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o palace_n to_o wit_n john_n scot_n and_o the_o other_o who_o name_n be_v so_o illustrious_a in_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o have_v already_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v on_o the_o question_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n this_o character_n be_v too_o general_a not_o the_o second_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n nor_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la but_o only_o ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la which_o be_v what_o one_o may_v recollect_v from_o sigebert_n from_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n from_o john_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o the_o belg._n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n catai_fw-fr c._n 95._o catal._n fol._n 57_o prologue_n in_o
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
ii_o book_n v._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap_n i._n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o point_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n i_o come_v now_o in_o order_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n five_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n which_o be_v separate_v as_o well_o from_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o the_o roman_a the_o first_o of_o those_o church_n which_o he_o offer_v we_o be_v that_o of_o the_o moscovite_n and_o he_o immediate_o acknowledge_v that_o she_o make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o and_o that_o the_o same_o proof_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o one_o suffice_v for_o the_o other_o but_o this_o acknowledgement_n ill_o agree_v with_o the_o design_n he_o have_v to_o make_v this_o the_o subject_a of_o four_o chapter_n he_o say_v afterward_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o this_o at_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o large_a as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o fallacious_a arguing_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v thereupon_o deserve_v to_o be_v represent_v as_o that_o also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n appear_v to_o he_o very_o considerable_a in_o this_o matter_n to_o speak_v plain_o these_o be_v mere_a frivolous_a pretence_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n and_o unless_o he_o imagine_v this_o multiplication_n of_o object_n will_v contribute_v something_o to_o his_o glory_n and_o make_v it_o more_o illustrious_a there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n allege_v for_o the_o mention_v of_o the_o moscovite_n apart_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a these_o people_n profess_v to_o follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n as_o he_o say_v assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o last_o we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o any_o long_o concern_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o other_o yet_o we_o must_v accommodate_v ourselves_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o moscovite_n see_v he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o to_o begin_v with_o the_o state_n of_o these_o people_n moscovia_n be_v a_o great_a nation_n profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n but_o otherwise_o extreme_a barbarous_a and_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n some_o have_v question_v whether_o they_o may_v reasonable_o be_v call_v christian_n whereupon_o mr._n olearius_n have_v pleasant_o 234._o voyage_n into_o moscovia_n lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o say_v that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v question_v whether_o they_o be_v man_n see_v their_o religion_n do_v not_o so_o great_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o other_o christian_n as_o their_o moral_n and_o way_n of_o live_v do_v from_o that_o of_o other_o man_n but_o as_o they_o show_v themselves_o man_n by_o speech_n and_o laughter_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o appear_v to_o be_v christian_n by_o 234._o possevin_n bibl._n sell_v lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o and_o lib._n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscov_n thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o olearius_n voyage_n mosc_n lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o 234._o baptism_n and_o the_o outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o refer_v themselves_o upon_o all_o account_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o to_o their_o oracle_n say_v when_o they_o be_v ask_v touch_v any_o point_n that_o god_n and_o their_o great_a czar_n know_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o especial_a grace_n of_o their_o czar_n they_o be_v in_o health_n and_o can_v sit_v on_o horseback_n one_o of_o their_o chief_a maxim_n be_v to_o suffer_v no_o preacher_n among_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v none_o but_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o read_n of_o the_o psalm_n some_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o s._n athanasius_n creed_n to_o which_o they_o sometime_o add_v a_o homely_a of_o s._n chrysostom_n or_o the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o saint_n mr._n olearius_n add_v that_o one_o of_o their_o priest_n set_v himself_o to_o preach_v and_o exhort_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n the_o patriarch_n depose_v he_o together_o with_o some_o other_o priest_n who_o follow_v his_o example_n that_o he_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o siberia_n there_o be_v neither_o accademy_n nor_o college_n among_o they_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o crime_n punishable_a by_o the_o law_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o a_o man_n to_o supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o science_n they_o have_v only_o some_o small_a school_n wherein_o they_o teach_v child_n to_o write_v and_o read_v and_o perhaps_o a_o little_a greek_a and_o latin_a in_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o kingdom_n hence_o it_o be_v their_o ecclesiastic_n be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a that_o 234._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o mr._n olearius_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o priest_n that_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n because_o they_o have_v none_o to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o 237._o olear_a lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o god_n to_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o patriarch_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o dispute_v about_o religion_n nor_o inform_v themselves_o by_o mean_n of_o stranger_n possevin_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o demand_v of_o their_o monk_n who_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o their_o order_n supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la not_o one_o of_o they_o can_v return_v he_o a_o answer_n and_o thus_o be_v we_o inform_v in_o the_o ambassage_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n be_v the_o carlisle_n relation_n of_o the_o ambassag_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n same_o which_o the_o greek_n profess_v for_o they_o follow_v their_o faith_n right_n and_o ceremony_n but_o they_o be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v themselves_o what_o religion_n they_o be_v of_o their_o superstition_n be_v no_o less_o than_o their_o ignorance_n witness_v their_o calling_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o their_o image_n their_o god_n say_v when_o they_o enter_v into_o any_o house_n i_o est_fw-fr le_fw-fr boch_n where_o be_v the_o god_n witness_v likewise_o their_o rebaptising_a themselves_o every_o year_n and_o not_o only_o their_o own_o person_n but_o in_o like_a manner_n their_o image_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o and_o horse_n and_o their_o give_v a_o testimonial_a or_o pass_v port_n in_o due_a form_n and_o manner_n to_o their_o dead_a attest_v they_o have_v live_v good_a christian_n and_o observe_v the_o greek_a religion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o s._n peter_n in_o see_v their_o testimonial_a may_v admit_v they_o into_o heaven_n witness_v moreover_o that_o fabulous_a and_o impious_a book_n mention_v by_o olearius_n wherein_o they_o have_v corrupt_v the_o historical_a passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n add_v thereto_o filthy_a and_o abominable_a circumstance_n such_o as_o be_v this_o among_o other_o that_o mary_n magdalen_n prostitute_v herself_o one_o day_n 249._o olear_a p._n 249._o out_o of_o charity_n her_o action_n be_v so_o meritorious_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n that_o it_o expiate_v all_o her_o past_a sin_n and_o cause_v she_o to_o be_v canonize_v in_o the_o register_n of_o saint_n i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v thing_n of_o this_o nature_n do_v not_o i_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o discourse_n concern_v these_o people_n seem_v to_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a and_o flourish_a people_n in_o the_o world_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a kingdom_n almost_o entire_o separate_v from_o all_o other_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o this_o be_v a_o nation_n which_o have_v ever_o have_v but_o little_a commerce_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n few_o person_n voyage_v into_o those_o part_n and_o few_o moscovite_n into_o asia_n and_o europe_n there_o be_v never_o in_o this_o country_n a_o mixture_n of_o person_n of_o divers_a communion_n it_o can_v be_v say_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v over_o their_o opinion_n here_o by_o croisado_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o author_n that_o these_o people_n be_v exceed_o careful_a to_o preserve_v their_o ancient_a custom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v no_o country_n in_o the_o world_n more_o tenacious_a of_o their_o opinion_n and_o which_o less_o easy_o admit_v a_o new_a one_o the_o church_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v a_o church_n pure_o greek_n and_o owe_v its_o
conversion_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o she_o the_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n read_v among_o they_o than_o some_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n the_o writing_n of_o these_o father_n be_v expound_v among_o they_o they_o have_v no_o other_o sentiment_n than_o those_o which_o nature_n imprint_n in_o their_o mind_n will_v not_o a_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o say_v in_o read_v this_o description_n that_o this_o land_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a canaan_n but_o what_o signify_v disguise_v of_o thing_n at_o this_o rate_n beside_o what_o i_o now_o relate_v touch_v the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n reign_v in_o this_o church_n we_o need_v only_o observe_v what_o judgement_n possevin_n who_o live_v several_a year_n in_o moscovia_n make_v of_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o schism_n say_v he_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o deep_o 24._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 24._o they_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o hold_v their_o opinion_n for_o inviolable_a maxim_n or_o rather_o add_v still_o something_o to_o they_o than_o abate_v any_o of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o moscovite_n as_o with_o those_o who_o once_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o principle_n the_o forward_a they_o go_v the_o more_o they_o multiply_v their_o error_n just_a as_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o innovator_n of_o our_o time_n the_o moscovite_n have_v receive_v their_o schism_n from_o the_o greek_n have_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o have_v no_o book_n nor_o learning_n they_o therefore_o abound_v with_o impertinency_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o be_v the_o only_a country_n in_o the_o world_n for_o conserve_n a_o doctrine_n already_o establish_v and_o the_o least_o likely_a to_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n the_o same_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o great_a duke_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 1._o basil_n have_v cause_v a_o greek_a priest_n to_o come_v into_o his_o country_n who_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n send_v he_o he_o throw_v he_o into_o prison_n and_o will_v not_o release_v he_o although_o request_v by_o the_o turkish_a emperor_n because_o the_o priest_n tell_v he_o he_o find_v the_o moscovite_n have_v err_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n they_o have_v no_o more_o recourse_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o confirmation_n of_o the_o metropolitain_n of_o moscovia_n in_o another_o place_n he_o observe_v express_o that_o they_o differ_v in_o several_a 38._o ibid._n p._n 38._o thing_n from_o the_o latin_n which_o cause_v sacranus_fw-la the_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n sacra_fw-la elucid_n error_n ritus_fw-la ruth_n joan._n sacra_fw-la to_o say_v that_o they_o abuse_v in_o several_a thing_n the_o right_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o repute_a by_o the_o greek_n for_o heretic_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o they_o this_o proposition_n of_o sacranus_fw-la may_v be_v excessive_a but_o it_o may_v be_v well_o conclude_v thence_o that_o the_o moscovite_n be_v indeed_o of_o the_o grecian_a religion_n but_o have_v not_o so_o careful_o preserve_v it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o several_a thing_n this_o pretend_a firmness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o greek_a religion_n from_o be_v corrupt_v among_o they_o neither_o have_v it_o hinder_v the_o latin_n from_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n among_o they_o nor_o possevin_n from_o lay_v his_o design_n in_o order_n thereunto_o it_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o pope_n from_o send_v their_o emissary_n among_o 4._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi mosc_n com._n 1._o &_o 2_o chap._n 4._o they_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o second_o book_n nor_o from_o make_v use_n of_o merchant_n who_o under_o pretence_n of_o commerce_n obtain_v a_o easy_a access_n into_o these_o country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o paul_n jovius_n nor_o arcudius_n mosc_n paul_n jou._n lib._n the_o legate_n mosc_n a_o latinized_a greek_a from_o spend_v twenty_o year_n in_o lituania_n russia_n and_o moscovia_n in_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v sigism_n arcud_v epist_n dedicat_fw-la ad_fw-la sigism_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o sigismond_n king_n of_o poland_n nor_o seminary_n from_o be_v set_v up_o in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o moscovite_n child_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o possevin_n tell_v we_o this_o firmness_n do_v not_o hinder_v 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o but_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_v not_o only_o of_o polander_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o these_o people_n who_o hold_v a_o particular_a commerce_n with_o they_o but_o especial_o of_o the_o reunite_v russian_n who_o appear_v less_o suspect_v to_o the_o moscovite_n because_o they_o 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o observe_v still_o the_o greek_a rite_n in_o fine_a this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o false_a greek_n who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n do_v return_n into_o greece_n from_o promote_a the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o habit_n and_o disguise_n of_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o from_o pass_v over_o from_o greece_n into_o moscovia_n when_o occasion_n offer_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n who_o write_v in_o moscow_n itself_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n be_v not_o this_o then_o a_o delusory_a remark_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v that_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v their_o opinion_n into_o these_o part_n by_o croisado_n this_o be_v true_a but_o if_o they_o have_v not_o bring_v they_o thither_o by_o croisado_n they_o have_v do_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v be_v able_a in_o order_n to_o the_o introduce_v they_o by_o mission_n and_o seminary_n by_o commerce_n of_o merchant_n by_o poland_n russia_n and_o greece_n itself_o which_o be_v their_o mother-church_n now_o can_v it_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o if_o with_o all_o these_o machines_n and_o by_o abuse_v the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o people_n they_o have_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a religion_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o and_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v we_o be_v such_o fool_n to_o make_v our_o faith_n depend_v on_o that_o of_o this_o people_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n comm._fw-la 1._o read_v among_o they_o than_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o understand_v not_o any_o more_o of_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n than_o what_o near_o relate_v to_o they_o or_o that_o of_o poland_n what_o signify_v the_o read_n of_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o a_o language_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v to_o convince_v we_o that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o offer_v be_v the_o silence_n of_o all_o author_n that_o have_v write_v on_o the_o religion_n of_o this_o church_n who_o do_v not_o remark_n that_o it_o differ_v in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o roman_a to_o enhance_v the_o value_n of_o this_o proof_n he_o immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o have_v not_o allege_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v real_a and_o positive_a whereby_o to_o maintain_v my_o thesis_n it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o mr._n claude_n treat_v of_o this_o matter_n shall_v choose_v rather_o to_o divine_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o people_n on_o weak_a conjecture_n than_o to_o inform_v himself_o whether_o he_o may_v not_o meet_v in_o so_o many_o book_n that_o mention_v the_o religion_n 425._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 425._o of_o the_o moscovite_n real_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o will_v willing_o find_v he_o afterward_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o negligence_n in_o not_o read_v those_o book_n and_o protest_v he_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o like_a have_v read_v whatsoever_o he_o can_v find_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a eight_o author_n on_o one_o side_n several_a treatise_n on_o the_o other_o such_o as_o possevin_n baronius_n raynoldus_n botter_n breerwood_n hornbeck_n and_o several_a other_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o account_n there_o be_v no_o body_n as_o i_o know_v of_o that_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n industry_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n blame_v he_o for_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n for_o nothing_o as_o
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o